The Official Formation of International Law as we Know it Law Essay

In 1945, international law as we know it was officially formed. The main difference between International laws and other local legal laws is that international laws mainly deal with a nation as a whole whereas a country specific legal system deals with individuals within their respective nations. The two laws of prime importance are private international law and public international law.

The disputes amongst private individuals, juridical or natural, arising out of scenarios which have a vital relationship with more than one nation are dealt by private international laws whereas the questions of rights among numerous citizens or nations are dealt by the public international laws. World bodies such as the United Nations have framed the international laws in which certain rules and regulations are agreed upon by member countries to follow upon. International laws can also be set up by international agreements in which case the agreements sets up the laws for the parties of the agreement. International law has only played a minimal role in maintaining world peace. There are a lot of rules and agreements between various nations on how to go about with their respective conflicts, however at the end of the day, enforcement of such laws are problematic. It is highly evident that the international laws have the potential to manage conflicts and provide solutions to a number of problems. The structure of the current international law often favors specific groups of countries.

Typically the source of such laws is the powerful nations and as such the laws are more influential if they support the powerful nations. The influence in shaping up the international law framed by the United Nations is an example as it is evident that the influences are inconsistent. The laws relating to trades are enforced by the powerful nations, which mean that the developed nations often are the ones dictating the terms. To inflict punishment and forcing weaker states to obey is the market power which they possess.

Therefore the developing countries lack the power to retaliate properly. It is the same situation when dealing with the international laws regarding the environment. The developed countries are unwilling to draft a law that puts pressure on their economies and instead want the developing nations to put a cap on their capabilities. In addition, it is also true that the stronger nations are choosing to obey laws that only benefit them and they are forcing other powers to obey the laws irrespective of their wishes. The entire system of international laws can be force of good, only if it is impartial, and all nations follow those laws. Only then is international law viable. The international laws governing wars is nothing but a set of principles and rules to be followed by member states and it states the acceptable justifications to engage in a act of war against one or many nations.

The law of war is generally considered to be a part of the public international law. Along with its dissimilarity and proportionality, the usage of lethal force, treatment of war prisoners, surrender terms and the declaration statements of war are included in the international laws of war. Perhaps one of the most famous treaties regarding the rules and justification of war was the First Geneva Convention in 1864. After all drastic measures like economic sanctions and disturbances taking place in economic relations apart from other modes of communications such as radio, postal, air, sea, rail links, the military force would be authorized under the United Nations Charters article 42. Only for the purpose of restoring peace and security internally, the military forces can be deployed in any area of unrest. I agree with all the international laws defined by the United Nations charter relating to wars. Use of military force should be considered only as the very last step in a conflict. I too believe that the right approach towards resolving conflicts is not more violence. However there are certain situations where the use of lethal force is necessary and in those situations, I believe the Security Council is the one to make the final decisions. An example of this is the Iraq war in 2003. The United States along with its ally, the UK invaded Iraq in the pretext of them building weapons of mass destruction.

The issue here was that the term self defense was ambiguous and could be twisted to have different meanings depending on who was making decisions. Hence, the United Nations must take steps to make sure all its charters are absolutely clear before making those decisions. In the end the United States could not prove the existence of any weapons of mass destruction in Iraq and simply said that it was still the right thing to do. Therefore the Iraq invasion was completely unjustified according to me and countries like the United States who try circumventing the United Nations Authority only shows us that the United Nations is just a puppet. 8. “Peacekeeping is defined by the United Nations as an unique and dynamic instrument developed by the Organization as a way to help countries torn by conflict creates the conditions for lasting peace” (UN 2010). An important part of the mechanism of international community is the various peace keeping forces. They are mainly present to resolve conflicts and maintain peace during a crisis. Some of the peace keeping forces do have both military and civilian branches. A large number of duties are covered by the establishments which are developed at a faster pace.

International peace keeping organizations have been forming steadily since mid-20th century. Yes, I do believe that these peace keeping organizations have played a major part in shaping up the geo-political landscape of the current world. They started with the creation of Israel as an independent state when they played peace keepers when the cease fire was declared between the Israelis and the Arab states. This peace keeping force still remains to this day. The United Nations is constantly trying to bring nations together for talks and it always tries to resolve issues through diplomatic channels. This follows the core nature of the United Nations.

However sometimes it is not enough and in those instances, the Security Council may involve the military UN forces to intervene to prevent a situation from escalating out of control. A good example of this is the Korean War in 1953 which ended in ceasefire. The United Nations kept the situation from escalating by positioning its forces along the southern side of the demilitarized zone till 1967. Often times, the United Nations mandate is followed through by other organizations. There are a lot of factors which are to be considered before such a proposal can be actively sought by nations.

Unity among nations is the prime requirement for such an option to be considered and unfortunately that is the one thing that the world is in dire need of right now. 9. I believe that a single system of laws is the best way to solve all conflicts peacefully, however due to the myriad cultures and religious influences, such a state of being is simply not possible at the time being. I believe that humans poses the same traits irrespective of their country, religion or race and they should not be divided based on geographical territories. Only when all individuals are united together for the betterment of humanity, can we propose a single set of legal doctrine to govern ourselves. Another issue is whether the international laws can override the national laws governing a nation. As of now, that scenario cannot be seen anywhere. Another important factor that has to be kept in mind is the fact that the international laws must develop a doctrine that is impartial and promotes equality to all the different sectors such as religion, gender, human rights and it must be acceptable by the people all over the world.

Only when such a system is in place can the same set of rules be applied to all the people worldwide. However such a system is not even conceivable. In fact, in the case of certain countries, recently there is an issue regarding the banning of the ‘burqa’. Now, according to the international laws, people have the right to practice their own faiths along with their traditions and customs. Unfortunately countries which are part of the United Nations have banned the use of a burqa in public by women. This is a clear case in which the national law has overruled the international laws. Therefore international law should be allowed to control a state’s conduct towards its citizens only when it is modified and accepted by the general people. However, there are instances where the international law has prevailed to certain extent over national laws.

This can be seen in the case of the recent verdict by a court in Iran, which has imposed a punishment of death by stoning. This is the worst case of human cruelty and it is one instance in which the international laws put enough pressure to make Iran change its verdict. This can be considered a small victory.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Official Formation Of International Law As We Know It Law Essay. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal and Ethical Implications of Abortions and Conscientious Objection

Case Title: Samantha Broughton – Term 2

Describe the case as concisely as possible.
Samantha is a 15 year old school student with a previous history of miscarriage. She is in a sexual relationship with Tom who is 17 years old and has been prescribed oral contraceptives as a method of birth control. After failing to take the contraceptive as directed Samantha discovers she is pregnant. Samantha seeks help and advice from her GP (Dr Hannah Jenkins). At this consultation Samantha indicates to Dr Jenkins that she has discussed the pregnancy with her boyfriend Tom but not with her parents as they would not approve. Samantha tells Dr Jenkins that she knows she can have an abortion without her parent’s knowledge. It is at this point in the consultation that Dr Jenkins informs Samantha that she has a conscientious objection to abortion. She then tells Samantha that if this is her decision then she would have to be referred to a colleague, however, the only other female GP within the practice also has the same conscientious objection. Samantha is then told the names of external clinics and advised to come back in one weeks’ time with her mother if possible.
Summarize the ethical issue(s) raised by the case.
The main ethical issues within the aforementioned case include; medical practioners having a conscientious objection to abortion and requests for abortions in under 16s.
Provide a critical discussion of these issues. Ensure the discussion is balanced and relevant.
There are few medical procedures as argumentative and politically charged as the termination of pregnancy (BMA, 2014). Abortion is legal in England, Scotland and Wales (E, S & W) as long as the provided criteria are met and is governed by the Abortion Act (1987). Unless an abortion is necessary to save a woman’s life, doctors in E, S & W have a right of conscientious objection under the aforementioned Abortion Act (Department of Health, 2014). At the same time, patients have the right to receive objective and non-judgemental care (GMC, 2013). GPs are for many the first point of contact for individuals seeking advice and support. In this case Samantha appears to be a capable and competent young women who has sought the help and advice from her GP regarding her current pregnancy. What is less apparent is whether the issues that arose due Samantha’s consultation with her GP could have had a positive or negative effect on Samantha and her decision to go ahead with either an abortion or to proceed with the pregnancy. The following considerations will be looked at: – Dr Jenkins behaviour in relation to General Medical Council (GMC) guidelines on conscientious objection – Whether Dr Jenkins conscientious objection had the potential to cause undue stress for Samantha – What the legal position on providing an abortion or abortion advice to girls under 16 years are The GMC sets out clear guidelines for doctors who have a conscientious objection to providing particular treatments because of personal beliefs or values (GMC, 2013). Upon Samantha indicating that she was considering an abortion Dr Jenkins did explain that she had a conscientious objection to this procedure and indicated that she would have to be referred to a colleague. Further to this she also indicated that her female colleague within the practice also had a conscientious objection to abortion. Whilst this does follow GMC guidelines Dr Jenkins failed to provide Samantha with enough information to arrange to see another doctor who did not hold the same objection. She advised of the names of several clinics without providing a named individual whom Samantha could speak to or to provide written information regarding these clinics with which Samantha could take away. The level of anxiety and stress that Samantha may have been experiencing during this consultation should also be taken into account and may have affected the spoken information which was retained (Kessels, 2003). Further to this the British Medical Association indicates that it is “not sufficient to simply tell the patient to seek views elsewhere” (BMA 2013) and as such it may have been more practical for Dr Jenkins to aid Samantha in arranging to see another named doctor. Dr Jenkins also deferred any referral process by asking Samantha to return in a week which could be construed as a further contradiction to the GMC guidelines which state that “arrangements should be made without delay” (GMC, 2013). During this consultation there was the potential to cause a level of undue stress to Samantha. She had approached Dr Jenkins for advice and left the consultation with no measures put in place to assist her. Although Dr Jenkins may have not construed her actions as undue stress and may have felt that asking Samantha to come back would allow her additional time to process her decision. Dr Jenkins did note that she appeared to have very limited support but advised Samantha to come back with her mother whom she had already noted would not approve. Whilst it is recognised that a level of support is required both before and after an abortion, Dr Jenkins should have also recognised that support can be given from whoever the patient feels comfortable with (GMC, 2013), giving consideration for both safeguarding issues and family dynamics within a given situation. The GMC sets out guidance for the advice and treatment of an abortion to those aged under 16 years without parental knowledge or consent (GMC, 2013). In the case of Samantha although she has not been provided with all the relevant information regarding an abortion it is reasonable to assume that she would be able to understand the risks and possible side effects of the procedure as she has already been deemed a competent minor (BMA, 2014) by Dr Jenkins. She has also been advised to speak to her parents although it may also be in her best interest to receive advice and treatment without fulfilling this criteria. Regardless of age, minors who can be deemed competent have the right to make choices regarding their health including their sexual health (Department of Health, 2004). Case law has been laid down most notable by Gillick (1986) and most recently by Axon (2006) which strengthens the argument for competent minors to be treated as autonomous individuals. It is important to note that as a doctor you do have the right to have your own personal beliefs as having true integrity is fundamental in your role (BMA, 2014). A doctors beliefs to having a conscientious objection to abortions must not however impact on the medical advice and treatment given to the patient (GMC, 2014). Whilst there is a conscientious objection clause in Section 4 of the Abortion Act (1967) for refusal of participation past case law (Janaway, 1989 and Doogan & Wood, 2014) have questioned what the meaning of the words “participate” and “treatment” actually mean. The result of the case of Janaway infers that GPs cannot reasonably claim exemption for putting in place any necessary processes or providing advice to women who wish to undergo a termination. With the result from Doogan and Wood inferring that the scope of the word “treatment” is defined as direct involvement rather than the broad scope of any involvement. Conscientious objections must therefore not impinge upon the reproductive rights of women.
Indicate what you would have done/recommend and why. Provide reasons to support your position.
From the evidence presented I would not have acted in the same way as Dr Jenkins during this consultation. Although Samantha has been deemed a competent young woman, vulnerability associated with such a young age should always be remembered. I would initially ask her why she would be reluctant to visit a male GP and explain that he would be able to assist her fully regardless of his gender. If she still wished to see a female GP I would regardless of my own personal beliefs speak through all the relevant information regarding abortion including any risks and side effects with her and made sure that she had further information to take away. I would also ensure that Samantha was referred to a named individual who could provide further advice. My conscientious objection to abortion should not stop me from providing information and referral for abortion as I am neither participating nor being directly involved in the termination. I would then explain that as her GP I would be there for all her other healthcare needs. I would have further discussed any other support networks that she may have other than simply parental support and I would have ensured that she left with a plan of where her situation was going and what help we as healthcare professionals could provide her with. By doing this I feel I would have fulfilled the criteria set out by the GMC in relation to both conscientious objections and abortion advice in under 16s.
References: Abortion Act 1967. British Medical Association (2014). Expression of doctors’ beliefs https://bma.org.uk/practical-support-at-work/ethics/expressions-of-doctors-beliefs [Accessed 13/2/2015] Department of Health (2004) Best practice guidance for doctors and other health professionals on the provision of advice and treatment to young people under 16 on contraception, sexual and reproductive health, DH, London. Department of Health (2014) Guidance in Relation to the Requirements of the Abortion Act 1967: For all those responsible for commissioning, providing and managing service provision, DH, London. www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/31 3459/20140509_-Abortion_Guidance_Document.pdf [Accessed 13/2/2015] Doogan & Wood vs Greater Glasgow and Clyde [2012] General Medical Council (2013). 0-18 year’s guidance: Contraception, abortion and sexually transmitted infections (STIs). https://www.gmc-uk.org/guidance/ethical_guidance/children_guidance_70_71_contraception.asp [Accessed 13/2/2015] General Medical Council (2013). Conscientious objection. https://www.gmc-uk.org/guidance/ethical_guidance/21177.asp [Accessed 13/2/2015] General Medical Council (2013) Good Medical Practice, GMC, London. General Medical Council (2013). Personal beliefs and medical practice. https://www.gmc-uk.org/ guidance [Accessed 13/2/2015] Gillick v West Norfolk & Wisbech Area Health Authority [1986]. Janaway v Salford Health Authority [1989]. Kessels RPC. Patient’s memory for medical information. J R Soc Med 2003; 96 (5): 219-222. R (Axon) v Secretary of State for Health [2006].
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The legal and ethical implications of abortions and conscientious objection. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Framework

Introduction

  1. An offer
  2. An invitation to treat
  3. A counter - offer
  • According to Un Convention on contracts for the International Sale of Goods applies, explanation for the rights and liabilities of the parties that involved
Contract is an agreement of a two parties especially once it is written its enforced law. An agreement refers to a "meeting of the minds". There is no magic language necessary to inform an agreement. However, there is an offer must be made by a person to another and so acceptance. In other words, the sides (parties) of a contract must agree given basic terms in order to avoid any misunderstandings which come up after making contract. There are few factors for the existence of a contract. One of the basics is an offer and an acceptance of that offer. https://www.rothlawgroup.com

An offer

An offer can basically be illustrated as a clear statement of the terms on which a party (the offeror) is prepared to make a business with other party (the offeree). In other words making (by offeror) an offer is promising to do or not to do something which is depending on acceptance by other person (by offeree). An offer is perfomered by an offeror to an offeree. In contract, offer can be bilateral or unilateral; bilateral offer - means two sides' promise to each other, therefore contract made by agreement with respect of two sides (offeror and offeree) in other words, type of contract which requires agreement and performance from both sides (parties) to the contract. One party promises to do A and the other party promises to do B. Unsimilarly, unilateral contract occurs when only one side (party) makes an offer to another party and the other party might accept by action instead of by offering something back. For example, (bilateral offer situation) if somebody offers £20 to a person who will bring him a hotdog, a unilateral contract is formed when a person performs the condition and supplies him with a hotdog. https://uk.answers.yahoo.com To ensure that made offer is legal, it must include all 3 points shown below:
  • Stated terms must be shown clearly
  • Intention to make a business
  • Communication of that intention
Once an offer is made by the party, it might:
  1. Lapse;
  2. Rejected;
  3. A counter-offer may be made, which automatically rejects the offer preceding it.
These events are important in the context of contract disputes as it is the order of events that determines the extent of any contractual relationship between the parties in the circumstances.

An invitation to treat

An invitation to treat is an action calling or inviting other parties to make an offer to form a contract. Its sometimes might be a bit difficult to determine that invitation to treat may appear as an offer itself. Invitation to treat can include advertisements, which allows sellers to refuse to sell products at prices mistakenly marked. In some specific ways, advertisements can also be considered offers. Sometimes auctions can be invitations to treat as it gives seller choice of choosing the offer and accept the bid that is offered. However, if the seller notices that the price has not reached up to a price that was expected, auction accepts the offer with the highest price. An invitation to treat is not exactly an offer but a suggestion of a consumer's willingness to make a contract. In Harvey v Facey case, suggestion by the landlord of property that he or she might be curious about selling her or his property at a certain price, for example, has been focused as an invitation to treat. The courts have tended to take a consistent approach to the identification of invitations to treat, as compared with offer and acceptance, in common transactions. The display of goods for sale, whether in a shop window or on the shelves of a self-service store, is ordinarily treated as an invitation to treat and not an offer. The holding of a public auction will also usually be regarded as an invitation to treat.

A counter-offer

If an offer is rejected is ceases to exist. If offerees then change their minds and try to accept, they will in contractual terms be making a new offer. The same result is achieved by a counter - offer. This is an attempt to vary the terms of the existing offer to get more favourable terms, like a price reduction. Hyde vs. Wrench (1840) The defendant offered to sell his farm for £50000. The claimant at first said that he would pay only £45000, but after a few days said he would pay the full price. He heard nothing from the defendant. It was held that there was no contract between the parties: the defendant had not accepted the offer from the claimant, who had destroyed the defendant's original offer by his counter - offer of a reduced price. The claimant's subsequent statement that he would pay the asking price could not revive the original offer. It was a new offer which the defendant never accepted. If the offeree, while not accepting an offer, asks for further information, or tests out the ground to see if further negotiation is possible, this is not treated as a counter - offer; it, thus, does not destroy the offer. "Law for business students" Alix Adams; fourth edition; p53, 2006 An offer made in response to a previous offer by the other party during negotiations for a final contract. Making a counter offer automatically rejects the prior offer, and requires an acceptance under the terms of the counter offer or there is no contract. According to United Nations Convention on contracts for the International Sale of Goods there are factors about contracting between seller and buyer at Part 2 articles between articles 14 and 24 which are shown below: An offer to contract must be addressed to a person, be sufficiently definite - that is, describe the goods, quantity and price - and indicate an intention for the offeror to be bound on acceptance.Note that the CISG does not appear to recognise common law unilateral contracts but, subject to clear indication by the offeror, treats any proposal not addressed to a specific person as only an invitation to make an offer.Further, where there is no explicit price or procedure to implicitly determine price then the parties are assumed to have agreed upon a price based upon that 'generally charged at the time of the conclusion of the contract for such goods sold under comparable circumstances'. Generally, an offer may be revoked provided the withdrawal reaches the offeree before or at the same time as the offer or before the offeree has sent an acceptance. Some offers may not be revoked, for example when the offeree reasonably relied upon the offer as being irrevocable.The CISG requires a positive act to indicate acceptance; silence or inactivity are not an acceptance. The CISG attempts to resolve the common situation where an offeree's reply to an offer accepts the original offer but attempts to change the conditions. The CISG says that any change to the original conditions is a rejection of the offer - it is a counter-offer - unless the modified terms do not materially alter the terms of the offer. Changes to price, payment, quality, quantity, delivery, liability of the parties and arbitration conditions may all materially alter the terms of the offer.

References:

  • https://www.rothlawgroup.com
  • https://uk.answers.yahoo.com
  • "Law for business students" Alix Adams; fourth edition; p46, 2006
  • https://www.4lawschool.com/
  • "Law for business students" Alix Adams; fourth edition; p53, 2006
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The legal framework. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law on European Construction Projects

Project Outline For the purpose of this assignment, the company that I have chosen will be preparing to buy a piece of land in the north of France and build houses upon it. The land already bares a barn and is from a private owner. The processes to buy, plan and develop the project will be described and compared to the system adopted by the UK. The intension is to sell the property for profit. The limited company is a medium size construction firm expanding its operating range to the north of France due to an irresistible opportunity. Contracts and ownership In France there are two types of contract available to buy real property. They are classified as: Promesse de Vente and Compremis de Vente (french-property.com, 2014)Promesse de Vente is a type of contract, offering the ‘option to buy’ that can only pass through a notaire where as a Compremis de Vente can be used without the overview of a notaire, from party to party. The obvious difference here is the Promesse de Vente has a safer image of protection, being passed through the notaire. Notaires or estate agents often have their own contracts that can be biased to one of the involved parties.

The details of the contract are sewn into the clauses of the contracts. The Promesse UnilatA©rale de Vente means ‘Unilateral promise sale’ implying the parties’ dedication to the transfer of the price agreed. 10% deposit is usually taken and mortgages are paid to handle the remaining 90%. Property contracts have a 7 day cool down time after signatures where the offer can be retracted however the sale is final after this 7 day period. Within a contract there should be an adjustment clause stating; the buyer can execute the contract if the seller changes decision, (french-property.com, 2014). If the contract hasn’t got this clause and the seller changes decision, the buyer may only claim for damages. Most buyers wishing to develop the land chose a Promesse de Vente, which is the similar process to that in the UK. In The UK sales contract documents are transferred through third party who keep them in escrow. The third party, usually solicitors, collect the deposit of 10-15% to hold down and freeze a property. If the contracts are legitimate and both parties show the 5 basic elements of an agreement: offer, acceptance, consideration, intention, and capacity; a date will be arranged for completion. It is completion day when the money (consideration) is transferred, as are the keys and the deeds. The buyer is advised to register the property with the land registry in order to have the land in their name.

This means that the responsibilities and rights to the land are transferred to the new custodian. The reason land registry exists is to find the limits of and quantifies the estate to be registered. The registration outlines the benefits and burdens of the land and assets. In the UK land is fundamentally held subject to the crown however, there are two main types of ownership in the UK: freehold and leasehold. Freehold is the absolute outright ownership of the land and property for an unlimited amount of time. Lease hold is more complicated. It involves a landlord, who has a freehold, leasing the land and/or property to a lessee. This creates a landlord and tenant situation with an agreed time span, usually ranging from 99 to 1000 years (Price, 2014). This acts as, theoretically, a temporary right to occupy the property. Sometimes, UK property leases will have attached restrictions and entitlements that may not be initially clear. Covenants are effectively special terms within the contract that are respectful of the land/buildings. These terms could become problematic and disputes usually occur.

The main disputes are over what the tenant actually repairs and the severity of the repairs that are needed. Any disputes are usually referred to the Landlord and Tenant Act 1954. A property owner doesn’t want to give a tenant full rights, a licence to the land can be issued. These rights to the land would be less of that to a full tenure and can be revoked at any time for any reason. Property may also come with Easements attached that can allow the occupier to use the land for a particular reason, including business, or restrict another land owner the right to something. These include; a right of way, a right to a mineral or element and even the right to light. Easements are classified by the Ellenborough Park 1954 case as 4 features, to have a dominant and servient party, to be benefitting the dominant party and to be similar to existing easements. Otherwise a dispute may occur which could be resolved by referring to the Trust of Land and Appointment of Trustees Act 1966.

For this project however a company would be buying the land with intent to develop. A company in France would create a SCI (SociA©tA© Civile ImmobiliA¨re), a satellite company, that would be fiscally transparent and this facilitates a stable ownership and transfer of the property. It acts in a similar way to a limited company and offers the same amount of protection. Operating a SCI also avoids inheritance laws, gives minor tax advantages and protects personal assets against creditors. So the obvious advantage of this is fiscal, however rights and responsibilities are limited to that of a company and personal responsibility in minimised.  Planning of projects France: When planning a project in France a regulation body that must be referred to is the Les dispositions impAratives du rA¨glement national d’urbanisme (RNU) which translates as the National development regulations. These govern any developments to the property. Initially the Mayor (Marie) of the local area council will have to be notified and with full discretion may give the nod of approval, a formal submission to the RNU will be written. Formal planning consent will be needed if Change of use, habitable space (1.8m or more in height) and changes to the faA§ade of a property.

The restrictions in planning that are EU influenced are more legislation based, as with UK panning restrictions to disruption, structural tolerances, material choice and demolition - All of which are Governed by the EU through standards. In only October 2012, UK transferred all British standards and approved practices to European Standards and practices. Most EU planning systems are similar with a local council decision followed by an assessment of national statutory obligations and requirements. The national requirements will be mostly similar as they are governed by the EU policies on housing such as the Thematic Strategy on the Urban Envirnonment. UK: The main reason the UK uses the Town and Country planning act 1990 is to monitor developments and evolution of land. Section 55 underlines this perfectly as; “The carrying out of engineering mining building or other operations in, on or over the land, or the making of any material changes in the use of any building or other land” (Galbraith, 6th Edition 2011).

When a design has been finalised it is presented to the local council planning institution and a decision is received within 8 weeks, 13 weeks for a large scale projects (due to the detail). The planning framework is laid out as stated in the Planning Act 2008 and decisions are made with Neighbourhood interest, material choice and the support and promotion of EU obligations and statutory requirements (DPLG, 2012). The public, by law, have to be notified of the plans and are not encouraged to scrutinise but to comment. There are 4 possible decisions that planning control can make: Unconditional permission of approval, conditional permission, Refusal of permission, refusal to take action. The most common are approval or refusal of permission. As the Company in question would be buying an empty plot with one small barn/shed with all building works to be done in the future, a long and strenuous planning process will inherently occur. The Marie will be consulted and proof of contributions must be shown to explain why a development would be beneficial to the area.

This project would be restricted by the Local Councils discretionary decision and further more the nation legislation, with EU Influences and requirements such as materials, human rights living spaces and conditions, environmental policies etc. In the Design stages of the project, an architect will be consulted. Qualified architects in France are members of the l’ordres de Architectes, which is an organisation similar to that of the UK’s Royal Institute of British Architects (RIBA). This is obligatory if the Building is above 170mA² (Architects in France, 2014). It is common procedure to write a standard contract between the Owner and architect, this called a contrat maA®tre d’oeuvreorcontrat d’architecte. The Architects in France, to be a member of the l’ordres de Architectes, will have professional indemnity insurance and their work is guaranteed for 10 years against major problems, this is called an assurance dAcennal. If the planning of the project is refused on an architectural issue then the Architect is not legally entitled to be paid. Construction France The Parties involved in a French construction project are generally;

  • Contractors that govern the general construction works and procedures.
  • Architects are the fundamental designers and the customer contact reference for the project.
  • On larger scale projects, health and safety co-ordinators (coordonnateur de sA©curitA© et de protection de la santA©) are present to control risks of the project.
  • And the owner (maA®tre d'ouvrage) who develops the property.

An owner may wish to enter an agreement or contract with a developer called a contrat de promotion immobiliA¨re that defines a final price and programme for the project. The owner may then wish to give the contract under a competitive basis to a contractor; this is a traditional method of contracting. An alternative is a design and Build contract, the contractor undertakes the overall architectural and construction works and has full liability for the project, as opposed to the traditional method where part liability is retained by the contractor. If the project is substantially sized then a form of temporary commercial organisation can be formed called a groupement momentanA© d'entreprises, which is made of two types of company relationship; a groupment solidaire that shares the liability between all contractors, and a sociA©tA© en participation that is an unregistered company that’s set up by a share holders agreement. Financial investors of the project also hold rights to step in to control the project if momentum is lost or contractors do not fulfil their obligations. If a contractor doesn’t fulfil their obligations then a breach in the contract will occur unless liability exclusion clauses in the contract, that relieve liability, have been included. Some obligations that cannot be included arefound in the Articles 1792 and Code Civil), which require three statutory guarantees to be provided by the contractor for events occurring after delivery:

  • garantie de parfait achA¨vement: this imposes an obligation on the contractor to make good any defect notified to him by the owner at the time of delivery or within one year of the date of delivery, whatever the nature or extent of the defect;
  • garantie de bon fonctionnement: this two-year guarantee affects all equipment that does not form part of the structure of the building but which could be considered movable, for example, ventilation or heating equipment. The contractor guarantees these elements are viable and do not impair the construction's main use;
  • responsabilitA© dA©cennale: all contractors are strictly liable to the owner or buyer for ten years after delivery, for any defect hidden at the time of delivery that either compromises the integrity of the construction or renders it unfit for use. (Bonnard, 2014)

In France, EU member workers are permitted to work and follow standard employment procedure where as workers from other nations will have to apply for a temporary residency permit to work , a carte de sA©jour temporaire. Health and safety for French projects are controlled with European Economic Community regulations, the Directive 89/391/EEC implements the safety and health at work for construction employees. UK In the UK, construction projects can be governed and controlled by Construction Design Management regulations 2007 (CDM). CDM regs 2007 are generally implemented for Health and safety reasons however it is a reasonable procedure to follow. The client of the project should:

  • Check competence and resources of all appointees
  • Ensure there are suitable management arrangements for the project welfare facilities
  • Allow sufficient time and resources for all stages
  • Provide pre-construction information to designers and contractors

When a Contractor is chosen, a common form of two-way construction contract is chosen, there are many available and take a standard form structure. A common form is the JCT or Joint Contracts Tribunal. Specifically designed for the construction industry, it is a proven contractual way to identify responsibilities and liabilities. The design and build JCT contracts are useful as they provide a client to contractor agreement and a contractor to sub-contractor agreement. The contractors are responsible for the design and construction works and the client is responsible for laying out all requirements for a project. Alternatively contractors may often have the Architect work directly for the client, rather than sub-contracting them. All communications between the contractors and Architects can be uninterrupted by clients, however due to the payment method the contractor hands all design liability for the project to the architect. Project The French Project could involve the building of social housing or a public commercial (schools, etc), both of which may involve council or pubic partnerships, with the private company. These partnerships are called Public Private Partnerships, or PPPs. The 3 main forms the PPP may take are;

  • Traditional contractors arrangements where contracts are honoured and handed over
  • Long term administrative leases, between contractors and councils to occupy for a limited time
  • Social or government run contract partnership where the maintenance and repair work is managed by a public sector organisation. (Bonnard, 2014)

For this project, a traditional contractor’s agreement is appropriate. Architects, health and safety co-ordinators and a developer would be hired. This is a good idea as a design and build contract would be agreed upon, handing all liability of the project to the developer for the oncoming works. The developer would have to be a member of the FA©dA©ration FranA§aise du BAtiment (FFB) translated as French Building Federation. This organisation works closely with the European Construction Industry Federation. Completion France When a project has been completed, the Contractor has 30 days to submit a project completion form (DA©claration attestant l'achA¨vement et la conformitA des travaux). The form is entered to the local council, usually with the Architects signature and reflects the building works and design that were present in the approved planning application. Any changes that have occurred must be authorised before the completion form is handed in.

The local authorities can intrude and assess the building works at any time through the project and after completion, the authorities can inspect the project for its conformity to the original plan. Without the completion declaration form, the client can be fined or the building can be returned to its original state if it doesn’t conform to the original planning documents. This puts the client under pressure to receive the completion declaration form from the contractor as soon as possible. UK In the UK practical completion is a fundamental stage for the contractor, this relieves immediate responsibility for the project. There are usually clauses in the initial contract that state that defects and repairs must be remedied until a certain time after the project. The client then usually takes over the works and responsibilities of the works, defects liability period begins and the responsibilities of damage are now passed to the client. The Jarvis and Sons v Westminster corp case states that Practical completion is finishing of all construction works to be done. project

Works Cited

  1. Architects in France. (2014). Retrieved 2014, from French-property.com: https://www.french-property.com/guides/france/building/new-build/architect/contracts/ Bonnard, S. (2014). Construction in France.
  2. Retrieved 2014, from Uk Practical law: https://uk.practicallaw.com/8-502-1461?service=construction# DPLG. (2012). National planning policy framework. London: Department of Planning and Local Governments. french-property.com. (2014).
  3. Retrieved 2014, from Sale and purchase contract of property in france: https://www.french-property.com/guides/france/purchase-real-estate/legal/agreement/ french-property.com/companyownership. (2014). Retrieved 2014, from French property Company ownership: https://www.french-property.com/guides/france/purchase-real-estate/legal/company/ Galbraith, A. (6th Edition 2011).
  4. Building and Land Management for Law. Oxford: Elsevier Ltd. Price, M. (2014). Whats the difference between leashold and freehold. Retrieved 2014, from mypropertyguide.co.uk: https://www.mypropertyguide.co.uk/articles/display/10106/what-is-the-difference-between-leasehold-and-freehold.htm
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Law on European Construction Projects. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law of Evidence

Smooth muscle is one of three muscle fiber types found in animals. Unlike skeletal and cardiac muscle cells, smooth muscle cells are not striated, and have single nuclei. Smooth muscles are typically under control of the autonomic nervous system, and do not contract voluntarily. Smooth muscle contracts slowly, and does not exhibit the characteristic twitch seen in skeletal muscle. In addition, smooth muscle is not prone to muscle fatigue, making it an ideal component of sphincter muscles. Smooth muscle is found in the gastrointestinal tract of many animals, and is responsible for peristaltic movements. Smooth muscle contractions are affected by calcium and potassium ions. Calcium ion influx into the smooth muscle cell initiates a contraction. Potassium ion concentration in the extra cellular medium affects the resting membrane potential of the cell, bringing it closer to or farther away from its threshold voltage. Neurotransmitters affect different types of smooth muscle differently, depending on the association of the smooth muscle with excitable cells. In general, acetylcholine increases the muscle cell's permeability to calcium, while epinephrine decreases the cell's permeability to calcium.

Introduction and aim of the experiment

The following report was to test a smooth muscle which was collected from the intestine of a rabbit. The main of this experiment was to see how the surrounding environment of the muscle could affect how muscle contracted. The experiment consisted of different environments and the muscle was monitored and results were recorded of the amplitude and the frequency of the wavelengths. The levels of muscle contractions and relaxations were measured using a transducer, a D.C amplifier, and a laboratory computer. Overview of experiment The smooth muscle was a small part of the intestine which was prepared correctly by trimming off the attached mesentery and fat. This experiment only required one piece of this smooth muscle and this was then placed into a beaker which was aerated and fed Ringer-Locke solution this is an aqueous solution containing the chlorides of sodium and potassium and calcium that is isotonic to animal tissues. The experiment only required one piece of small intestine, which had the length of 2-3 cm long. The intestine was held in place with a tissue holder, and was attached to the transducer via a piece of string. The transducer detected contractions and relaxation of the muscle, and via the D.C amplifier showed on the computer the frequency and strength of the contractions and relaxations. The solution that the muscle was placed in was kept at the temperature of 37 Celsius apart from when the environment condition changed was the temperature. This type of setup is known as 'in vivo' preparation. This preparation of the smooth intestine allows a precise control of the environmental conditions.

Brief description of test carried out

The test which was carried out had six parts to it. The first part of the experiment was to gain initial control of the muscle this was done by having optimum conditions for the smooth muscle so it could achieve a steady rate of contraction and relaxation. This was achieved by adding Ringer-Locke solution and keeping it aerated. By having this set up it allowed the muscle environment to be very closely met to the ideal body environment where the muscle would have a good contraction and relaxation rate. The muscle was left in this preparation until the readings on the computer were constant (about 4 minutes) the initial control was labelled using the comment bar. The next environment was non-aerated this meant to turn the air supply off which was coming to the bath where the muscle was held. Then the Ringer-Locke solution was removed from the bath and fresh Ringer-Locke solution was then placed into the bath. The reason for removing the old solution was to prevent any inaccurate readings as the solution could still have contained oxygen which would have affected the results. This part of the test was recorded after every 5, 10, 15 minutes and the results where inserted into a table. The main purpose of using this environment was to see what the muscle contractions and relaxations are when there is a lack of oxygen. This part of the experiment was again labelled on the comment bar. The next part of the experiment was to remove the Ringer-Locke solution and replace it with 50ml of glucose free solution and again results were recorded after every 5 ,10, 15 minutes and recorded into a table. The fourth different environment was change in temperature. The Ringer-Locke solution of 37 Celsius was replaced with a Ringer-Locke solution that was cooled to 4 Celsius. The purpose of this environment was to test the muscle activity in a cold environment and to analyse the effects. The fifth environment involved the use of calcium free solution this replaced the Ringer-Locke solution. This was analysed for 5 minutes to see how the muscle activity was affected. The final environment was to do with changes in the pH. The pH was changed from pH7 which is neutral to a different pH. The solution with different pH was prepared before hand and the purpose of this environment was to see what effect a pH change would have on the muscle activity. After each part of the experiment initial control was established before moving on to the next part the reason for this being to keep the muscle running properly before each part of the experiment and to cause less damage to the smooth muscle. Also each part of the experiment was labelled on the comment bar this was done to show each different part clearly so it was not confused. (Clear methods are shown in the printouts)

Results table for my experiment

Firstly the results achieved ere done by looking at the different graphs and to work out the amplitude for the graph the following was done:

Example (Graph not related to report)

To work out the amplitude of the graph recording two figures were recorded one being the peak of the wave and the other being the lowest part of the wave

To work out the frequency for each part of the experiment the amount of waves were recorded in a minute time period. The frequency in this case was how many times the muscles contracted and relaxed in a minutes. The amplitude was the strength of each contraction and relaxing of the muscle. The maximum and minimum amplitudes were collected for each environment and recorded; the amplitude chosen was picked at random as well as the minute where the frequency of waves was calculated. These are results are shown in the table below: Environments Frequency per Minute (min-1) Amplitude 1 Amplitude 2 Maximum Minimum Maximum Minimum Initial control 15 2.10 0.78 1.96 0.65 Non aerated 5 Mins 13 1.94 0.47 1.89 0.38 Non aerated 10 Mins 17 1.53 0.36 1.51 0.38 Non aerated 15 Mins 16 1.58 0.38 1.54 0.36 Lack of glucose 5 mins 17 1.34 0.47 1.49 0.41 Lack of glucose 10 mins 17 1.51 0.43 1.52 0.45 Lack of glucose 15 mins 17 1.37 0.45 1.43 0.46 Cold ringer solution 5 Mins 14 1.76 0.44 1.73 0.51 Calcium Lack 5 Mins 12 1.15 0.63 .95 0.47 Change of pH Flat - No waves

-

-

-

-

Discussion of results

Firstly a diagram of the intestine is needed to show how it works and what different types of cells it contains. This is needed as it will help to understand why the muscle behaved differently when tested with six different environments. A diagram of the small intestine is shown below; The small intestine contains the 4 basic layers which are serosa, muscularis, submucosa, and mucosa. Small intestine wall is composed of the same four layers that make up most of the gastrointestinal tract: serosa, muscularis, submucosa, and mucosa. The mucosa is composed of a layer of epithelium, lamina propria, and muscularis mucosae. The epithelial layer of the small intestinal musoca consists of simple columnar epithelium that contains many types of cells. Some of these are the following: Enetrocytes - these help with the transport of substances from lumen of the intestine to the circulatory system, synthesis of the glycoprotein enzymes needed for terminal digestion and absorption. Goblet cells - these are unicellular mucin also known as secreting glands. Paneth cells - these are located at the bottom of the intestinal glands. Their main function is their secretion of granules which contain lysozyme this enzyme helps breakdown bacteria also known as phagocytosis. Paneth cells may have a role in regulating the microbial population in the small intestine. Enteroendocrine cells - these are mostly found again in the lower parts of the intestinal gland known as the crypt. The main function of these cells is to release several hormones. The main one beings cholecystokinin, secretin and gastric inhibitory peptide these help increase pancreatic and gallbladder activity. Intermediate cells - these are young enterocytes and goblet cell which are able to withstand cell division. Apart from the smooth muscle many other cells and vessels make up the intestine. The small intestine also contains submucosal artery and vein, lymphatic vessel, submucosal plexus, circular layer of smooth muscle, and myenteric plexus. All these tissues, cells, and vessel combine to make the small intestine wall. The smooth muscle in the control environment was able to obtain a steady frequency through out its 4 minute period with 15 waves per minute. The waves which were seen were the smooth muscle contracting and relaxing. The amplitude levels of the waves were both quite high showing strong contractions rate the reason for this was that the environment set was to ideal conditions where the muscle could perform its best. It had a max amplitude of 2.10 and min amplitude of 0.78 which shows that having ideal conditions the muscle is able to behave normally without any problems. The effect of oxygen lack of the smooth muscle cause the small intestine to increase the frequency, at 5 minutes no aerated the frequency had first dropped to 13 and after 15 minutes the frequency of contraction and relaxations had increased to 17 the reason or this being without oxygen the smooth muscles started to have spasms as it was unable to contract properly without the oxygen supply needed. Also the amplitude levels decreased quite quickly from 1.94 (max) and 0.47(min) at 5 minutes to 1.58(max) and 0.38 (min) at 15 minutes. The reason for this was that without oxygen the muscle was unable to make the energy needed for strong contractions as the peak is lowered as can be seen on the traces. This was detected by the pull on the string that was attached to the transducer; the pull was not as strong so this was recorded on the traces. So without oxygen the muscle cells are still able to make ATP but a small amount. Only about 2 ATP are produced per molecule of glucose in glycolysis. If there is no oxygen present, the Pyruvate produced in glycolysis undergoes fermentation to regenerate the NAD+ used in glycolysis. This is known as anaerobic respiration, anaerobic respiration generates only two ATPs, and lactic acid is produced. Most lactic acid diffuses out of the cell and into the bloodstream and is subsequently absorbed by the liver. Some of the lactic acid remains in the muscle fibers, where it contributes to muscle fatigue. Because both the liver and muscle fibers must convert the lactic acid back to pyruvic acid when oxygen becomes available, anaerobic respiration is said to produce oxygen debt The next part of the experiment was to test how the muscle activity differed when placed in glucose free solution. From this part of the test the frequency of muscle activity stayed consistent throughout the 15 minutes. The traces show consistent movement and also the amplitudes levels differed as at 5 minutes (1.34) the maximum amplitude was low then at 10 minutes (1.51) it wet higher and at 15 minutes (1.37) it decreased again to a similar figure which was at 5 minutes. By looking at this result the results are not as accurate as they should have been, meaning they may have been some kind of inaccuracy when following the method as without glucose, ATP can not be made and the amplitude of the waves should have been lower. ATP can be made from glucose which is stored in the carbohydrate glycogen. Through the metabolic process of glycogenolysis, glycogen is broken down to release glucose. ATP is then generated from glucose by cellular respiration. Also ATP can be produced from glucose and fatty acids obtained from the bloodstream. When energy requirements are high, glucose from glycogen stored in the liver and fatty acids from fat stored in adipose cells and the liver are released into the bloodstream. Glucose and fatty acids are then absorbed from the bloodstream by muscle cells. ATP is then generated from these energy-rich molecules by cellular respiration. Without glucose the frequecny should hve increased but the amplitudes levels should have decreased as there was not a sufficient energy source which could supply the muscle so it could contract and relax. The next part of the experiment consisted of placing the smooth muscle into a cooled solution of 4 Celsius from a change of 37 Celsius. There was not much change to the frequency but it did drop a little bit due to the muscle not being used to these environmental conditions. The amplitude differed from the control readings as they had decreased but were still quite high as they had the nutrients in the solutions which helped them to contract. If this experiment was left to carry on then there would be further change as the solution would gradually heat up to room temperature and this would mean that the smooth muscle activity would increase. Calcium plays a big part in all muscle contraction as well as smooth muscle contraction which is different as it does not contain troponin. In smooth muscles calcium ions enter from outside the cell. They then bind to an enzyme complex on myosin; this then breaks up ATP into ADP and then transfers the Pi directly into myosin. By doing this it allows the myosin to activate and from cross ridges with actin. When the calcium is pumped out of the cell, the Pi gets removed from myosin by an enzyme this allows the myosin to become inactive and the smooth muscle is able to relax. This process is also known as myosin regulated contraction. In the experiment where calcium free solution was added it affected the smooth muscle immensely as the frequency of contracting and relaxing dropped to 12. Also the amplitude levels came down as the contractions and relaxations levels were not strong the max being 0.95 and the minimum being 0.47 if this was left for a longer period of time the frequency levels may have dropped more. Without calcium entering the cell the smooth muscle is unable to do the process which is described above. While making the Ringer-Locke solution it is not only the calcium ions which are important to the smooth muscles. Some others are potassium chloride and sodium chloride, the reason these ions are needed because it helps to portray an environment such as the body with ideal conditions. If only distilled water was used it would mean the cells in the muscles would up take the water and blow up. So these ions are used so they are able to keep a concentration gradient and allow everything to work correctly as it would in the smooth muscles natural environment. The final environment was the change in pH levels. The results showed that the muscle had stopped functioning and there was no reading on the traces. This meant that there was no muscle contraction or relaxing. The reason for this was the muscle had broken down the reason for this muscle fatigue was that the low pH had affected the smooth muscle as it was unable to perform in this type of environment. Also as the low pH solution was there for a certain period of time the muscle was unable to remove it and therefore caused the muscle to breakdown. The low pH may have affected the sarcoplasmic reticulum which may lead to the interfere of the intercellular calcium concentrations, this can lead to long term physical muscle damage as muscle fibers are affected. While preparing the isolated smooth muscle many precautions are taken so the muscle can avoid excessive pH changes. One of these precautions which are taken is to make sure that before inserting the small intestine into the bath. The solution will need to be tested with pH indicator test strips which will give a fairly accurate reading of the solution which the smooth muscle will be placed. This is very important as if the pH is incorrect it will mean that the smooth muscle will not perform to its full potential meaning the results achieved will be inaccurate. To gain accurate results all solutions which are used will need to be checked to see if they are the correct pH by using the ph indicating strips. After this test the smooth muscle was unable to reach the control again as the muscle had broken down. If this experiment was done again at room temperature the results would differ as the performance of the muscle would decrease. This is because the optimum temperature inside the body is around 37 Celsius and this temperature allows the muscle to work at an optimum rate. The lower temperature will mean that muscle contraction will be slower as there will be an effect on enzyme reactions as the more heat there is the more kinetic energy there is this will mean that the muscle activity will be good. If acetylcholine was added to the solution bath of the smooth muscle the membrane potential would decrease and the frequency of waves would increase. The muscle will become more active, with an increase in tonic tension and the number of rhythmic contractions. The effect is mediated by enzymes which increases the intracellular Calcium concentration. Another substance which could have been added was adrenaline. Adrenaline allows blood to flow more easily to your muscles. This means that more oxygen is carried to your muscles by the extra blood, which allows your muscles to function at elevated levels. Adrenaline also facilitates the conversion of the body's fuel source (glycogen) into its fuel (glucose). This carbohydrate gives energy to muscles, and a sudden burst of glucose also allows muscles to strengthen further.

Skeletal and smooth muscle muscles differences in structure and function

There are many differences between the two types of muscles the differences are stated below:

Snmooth muscles

Skeletal muscle

A smooth muscle fiber has no T tubules, and the sarcoplasmic reticulum forms a loose network throughout the sarcoplasm. Are long cyrindrical cells that contain many nuclei Smooth muscle tissue has no myofibrils or sarcomeres They are striated this shows their precise alignments of their myofilaments. This tissue also has no striations and is called nonstriated muscle. Thick filaments consist of myosin as thin filaments consist mostly of actin. Thick filaments are scattered throughout the sarcoplasm of a smooth muscle cell Each independent cell is stimulated by a motor neurone. Adjacent smooth muscle cells are bound together at dense bodies, transmitting the contractile forces from cell to cell throughout the tissue. Connective endomysium seprates cell

Function Differences

Smooth muscles cells are an involuntary action and can work slower so they do not have muscle fatigue. Skeletal Muscle contains both Fast &Slow Twitch muscle fibers, that allow for a faster reaction where needed, and the opposite is true for the Slow as well Smooth muscle lines your arteries and airways and serves to contract or relax to help control blood pressure. skeletal muscles function almost continuously to maintain your posture making one tiny adjustment after another to keep your body upright They are also present in the iris of the eye to control the size of the pupil in response to light. By the use of the radial and circular muscle. Skeletal muscle is also important for holding your bones in the correct position and prevents your joints from dislocating. Some skeletal muscles in your face are directly attached to your skin They line the GI tract to move "food"through the intestines. This is done by peristalsis. Skeletal muscle generates heat as a by-product of muscle activity. This heat is vital for maintaining your normal body temperature.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Law Of Evidence. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Language of Law – an Interpretation

Language of Law – Interpretation Continues Abstract The paper is a nitty gritty investigation of ambiguities that emerge in the interpretation of legal language. It first discusses equivocalness that exists in English language and afterward happens to examine how the vagueness in language brings about making the law equivocal. Different illustrations and case laws have been utilized to clarify how the language makes the law uncertain. It then examines the requirement for evacuation of such equivocalness and talks about how the purposive rule of interpretation aides in right translation of law, thus, preventing wrong decision making by the courts. In finem the paper discusses the challenges confronted by layman as well as law persons in understanding the legal language.
  1. Introduction
The law is a profession of words.[1] Also when the application of words decides the mechanism of the entire instrument of the judiciary, uncertainty and ambiguity is certain to manifest. Vagueness suggests perplexity as to the meaning of the language used. It can be of different sorts and structures. Regardless of all great expectations and various deliberations made by the lawyers and the judges, to keep the legal dialect free from the shackles of uncertainty, so that the regular man is fit for understanding and investigating it, the implications of the words found in legal records are not generally clear and unequivocal. They may be equipped for being seen in more than restricted, they may be farfetched or unverifiable or now and again both and they may give themselves to different interpretations by diverse people. This prompts ambiguous law that annihilates the reason for which it is implied. Yet the law must be unambiguous in light of the fact that it is related to everyday life of each person and everybody must comprehend it well to stick to it.
  1. Ambiguity in Language
The meaning of the word ‘Ambiguous’ as given in the ‘Merriam Webster Online Edition’ is –“Doubtful oruncertain due to indistinctness or something which can be interpreted in various ways.”[2] Coming to the legal meaning, Black’s law dictionary defines ambiguity as- “Doubtfulness, doubleness of meaning; indistinctness or uncertainty of meaning of an expression used in a written instrument.”[3]Whereas Lectric law library says that-“When an expression has been used in an instrument of writing which may be understood in more than one sense, it is said that there is an ambiguity.”[4]Thus, equivocal language can be characterized as a language that is hard to see basically due to its dicey and unverifiable nature. Vagueness can emerge because of different reasons. It may emerge as a consequence of absence of seeing between the author and the reader; what the reader had the capacity translate from a certain content, may not be the same as what the essayist needed to pass on through it. Take for instance the instance of sale in a specific shop; there is an astoundingly enormous contrast between 'flat 50% sale' and 'up to 50% sale'; be that as it may, the crowd interprets the two announcements as one and the same. Then again, vague implications can likewise be determined because of an announcement not being clear as crystal or particular – an equivocalness brought about because of poor choice of words.
  1. Ambiguity in Language of Law
Numerous examples of ambiguity in law can be found in Indian cases. For instance in India a case qualifies for the punishment of death penalty only if it is ‘rare of the rarest cases’. This principle was laid down in the Indian landmark case of Bacchan Singh v. State of Punjab[5] and was further approved by the apex court in the case of “Macchi Singh v. State of Punjab”[6]. However, the phrase 'rarest of rare' is interested in distinctive interpretations by diverse judges as there are no parameters to characterize it. Once more, in view of this unspecific nature, there is significant perplexity concerning what case can go under the ambit of this principle. Because of this disarray, it basically turns into a matter of presumption of the judge and his interpretation of the phrase in respect to whether the specific case falls under the ambit of the principle. An alternate case of equivocalness in law can be – the use of the word 'child'. There is no particular meaning of child given anywhere in law. Diverse procurements of law characterize a child differently. This in result causes confusion among individuals concerning who precisely can be called as a child. The vicinity of uncertainty that leads to diverse interpretations can be connected generally with an idea that exists in the field of Law of Contracts which particularly manages absence of understanding between the two parties to the contract. It is called – 'consensus ad idem' which if translated truly means meeting of minds.[7] When the parties to a contract don't concur on the same thing in same sense in light of the object being referred to being vague or unverifiable or unspecified at the time of making of the contract, there is said to be absence of consensus between the parties; the absence of consensus ad idem renders a contract void ab initio (which actually means void from the earliest starting point, in the field of contract law it implies that the contract was void from starting or to disentangle didn't exist according to law. [8] This is basically what happens when the law is vague – there two separate interpretations to it; while one gathering adheres to the first significance, the second party comprehends it as per the second importance; in this way leading to a circumstance where there is no meeting of minds. I shall now discuss a case where how a word of language can cause confusion and ambiguity, the case is that of the 'Frigalimentimporting co. v. B.n.s. Universal sales Corp.'[9], this case is the situation of idle uncertainty. In this case, the definition of the word – "chicken" ended up being uncertain, which caused confusion in the minds of the seller and the buyer. In this case the plaintiff was a Swiss Company that had ordered solidified eviscerated chicken from a New York wholesaler of poultry. The order called for chicken of two sizes: 1A½ - 2 pounds and 2 A½ - 3 pounds. At the point when the defendants supplied the obliged chicken and the shipment arrived in Europe, the plaintiff discovered that the bigger birds were all stewing chickens. Since he was expecting broilers and fryers, the plaintiff called foul and brought a suit against the seller for breach of contract. The issue that surfaced in the court was: what is a chicken? The plaintiff contended that "chicken" implies a youthful chicken, suitable for broiling and frying. The defendant, however, demanded that a chicken is " any bird of the genus that meets the contract, satisfying the specifications of weight and quality, including what it calls 'stewing chicken.' The judge Friendly, who heard the case, chose that both implications were conceivable. Consequently he announced that the word ‘chicken’ is ambiguous, and he decided to look into the contract to see if it offered any aid to the interpretation of such a word. Thus, ambiguity can arise anywhere in law at any point.
  1. Removing Ambiguity – Purposive Rule of Interpretation
From the play 'The Merchant of Venice', it can be effortlessly induced that when the play was composed, lawyers did not give careful consideration to the dialect they utilized while making the understandings or proclamations of law. Had this not been the situation, Shylock's lawyer would have been considerably more watchful while creating the bond between Shylock and Antonio, and would have created it in such a way, to the point that the provision of providing for one pound of flesh would have included accompanying blood too. Such discrepancies creep up in law time to time and the aim is to do away with them. I argue that a solution to this is purposive rule of interpretation. Purposive tenet of interpretation or interpreting a statute purposively suggests that a statute or law ought to be interpreted in the light of the plan or purpose of the legislature behind ordering of such statute or law; instead of drawing the significance out of it literally just. Such interpretation gets to be exceedingly critical in cases where interpreting a statute literally provides for it such a significance, to the point that couldn't have been the purpose of the legislature whatsoever, behind establishing the said statute. In the case of “UP BhoodanYagya Samiti v. Brij Kishore”[10], the significance of the word – "landless" was in clash. Under the scheme launched by UP Bhoodan yagya samiti, under the UP Bhoodan Yagya Samiti Act, 1953, all the individuals who were landless were profited by giving of certain measure of agriculture land by the government. "Landless" here was characterized as some person who does not have rural land. For this situation, the purpose behind launching such scheme was to give rural land to poor, dejected, unemployed individuals, with the goal that they can get occupied with farming segment and bring home income for themselves. However, if one literally interprets the saying landless, a landless individual can likewise be an individual, living in a city, well employed and having a sound monetary status however not having any agrarian land. He will likewise go under the ambit of landless and hence be qualified for the land under the scheme. At the same time the aim of the administration was as opposed to this; through this scheme, it just proposed to loan some assistance to the ones in need of it and not any individual who does not have land. For this situation, the court moved from the strict principle of interpretation and interpreted the saying landless to mean somebody who did not have land, as well as, somebody who was poor, unemployed and did not have whatever other method for money. The purposive tenet of interpretation was connected here legitimately and suitably. In the case of “Santa Singh v. State of Punjab”[11], the word "hear" came into question. Section 235(2) of Crpc1973[12] states that, 'If the accused is convicted, then the judge shall hear the accused on the question of sentence and then pass sentence on him according to law..' This intimates that post-conviction and pre– sentence period, an accused is given a chance to present before the judiciary any confirmation which may help in diminishing his sentence. Regardless, in the present case, it was battled by the advocate of the petitioners that the platitude – 'hear', literally interpreted, means showing of oral testimony just. However the reason behind insertion of such an announcement in Crpc was to let the accused give any appearance of testimony which may help in dropping down the sentence. The judiciary chose to interpret the idiom "hear" in the segment purposively and not strictly or literally. The accused was allowed to present in the witness of the court testimony other than oral testimony. This case also, is a flawless outline of exhibiting the development from strict standard of interpretation to the purposive rule. Here furthermore, the application of purposive guideline helped in rendering of sensible, just and sensible decision. Thus, the two samples displayed by means of the aforementioned cases consummately show the picture of how hopelessly wrong choice could have been taken had it not been for the purposive rule of interpretation. The previously stated two cases are clear samples showing the vitality of purposive rule and its effective use in expulsion of vagueness from law.
  1. The Challenge in Understanding the Language of Law
Language of law is intended to be completely clear to rule out any uncertainty and for proper understanding of the individuals. On the other hand, years of refining and the exertions of lawyers and judges to make the language of law clear has made it, even tougher to comprehend. It has frequently been clowned upon lawyers that the moment you read something which you can't comprehend, you can practically make sure that it was drawn up by a lawyer. Take for instance this case made by an English critic, suppose, When a man wants to present an orange to another, he would say: “I give you this orange, you may do with it whatever you may please! “but when a lawyer does it, he says it, this way: “Know all men by these present that I hereby give, grant, bargain, sell, release, convey, transfer and quitclaim all my right, title, interest, benefit and use whatsoever in, of and concerning this chattel otherwise known as an orange, or citrus orantium, together with all the appurtenances thereto of skin, pulp, pip rind, seeds and juice for his own benefit, to himself and heirs in fee simple forever, free from all liens, encumbrances, easements, limitations, restraints or conditions whatsoever, any and all prior deeds, transfers or other documents whatsoever, now or anywhere made to the contrary notwithstanding, with full power to bite, cut, suck or otherwise eat the said orange or give away the same, with or without its skin, pulp, pip, rind, seeds or juice.”[13] On the off chance that one is asked to figure out the distinction between the two announcements, one will be unable to discover any, for the plan of the ones expressing it, is same: to give an orange to the next! At that point what is the reason behind expressing such a straightforward thing in such a complex manner? This is the key question, the response to which is most looked for after by law students, academicians and obviously, above all – by a common man! The answer is this: If one looks carefully at the two announcements, one CAN draw a fine contrast between the two, all things considered! At the point when the common man gives the orange, he provides for it with an aim to dole it out and let the client use it in 'whatever manner he satisfies.' The expression – whatever manner, confers most extensive conceivable intending to the proposition of the provider in regards to what can anyone do the orange; the announcement is expressed in a manner to reflect that the supplier does not give a second thought what utilize the orange is made of after he doles it out, whether legal or illegal. For the same reason, the taker may utilize the orange for "at all" reason he wishes to. He may consume it or toss it at somebody – whatever he seeks; he may even do that which might not have been the aim of the supplier whatsoever, while doling out the orange! The lawyer in any case, leaves no degree for such setback. He verifies that the orange is utilized just for the reason for which it is implied i.e. to consume. The specifics specified in his announcement: i.e. “full power to bite, cut, suck, or destroy or to offer the orange to somebody, to bite, cut, suck or consume…” Does exclude the provision under which the taker may toss the orange at somebody, or hit some individual. The example is an agreeable outline of what amount logical the language must be, to make the law as clear as possible. Be that as it may, in the meantime, it is likewise obvious from the same case, how troublesome it can get to be for a common man to comprehend the content of the law and to translate it and draw right deduction out of it. In the meantime, it is likewise clear, again from the same sample that such trouble is in some cases important to emerge.
  1. Conclusion
Accordingly it can be said that equivocalness can emerge in language somewhat because of the restrictions of the English language regarding the use of words. The presence of homonyms, homographs, homophones and so on further add to the uncertainty that may be created in adaptable utilization of the language. Presence of such vagueness is predominant in language, then again, when this kind of uncertainty emerges in the field of law, it turns into a matter of serious concern, as it can give rise to the possibility of turning over the decisions of the courts in important cases, or hamper the process of serving justice in a manner that might result in unfair, unjust and unreasonable decisions by the court. Along these lines a need to expel such vagueness from the field of law emerges. Albeit, in a push to make law unambiguous and perplexity free, the language of law may get to be too much unpredictable and hard to comprehend for the general masses or actually for law academicians, researchers, for lawyers and judges; however unless an alternate more suitable system to evacuate vagueness is discovered, increasing the complexity seems the only if somewhat unreasonable, yet conceivable decision.
[1] David Mellinkoff, “The Language of Law,” Little, Brown & Co., Boston, 1983. [2] Meriam Webster Online Dictionary; https://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/ambiguous, Retrieved on 5th Nov, 2014. [3] Black’s Law Dictionary, 2nd Edition [4] Lectric law Library; https://www.lectlaw.com/def/a188.htm, retrieved on 5th Nov, 2014. [5] AIR 1980 SC 898 [6] (1980) 2 SCR 864 [7] Household Fire and Carriage Accident Insurance co. Ltd. v Grant (1879) 4 Ex D 216; [8] https://www.thelegality.com/2008/01/28/word-of-the-week-void-ab-initio/, Retrieved on 5th Nov, 2014 [9] Frigaliment Importing co. v B.N.S. International sales Corp190 F. Supp. 116, 1960 U.S. Dist. [10] AIR 1988 SCC 2239 [11] AIR 1976 SCC 2386 [12] The Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, s. 235(2) [13] https://www.languageandlaw.org/NATURE.HTM, Retrieved on 15th Nov, 2014
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Language of Law - An Interpretation. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal, Ethical and Philanthropic Responsibility of Various Corporations

5.2 Pakistan Petroleum Limited: PPL has sustained itself as gas exploration and leading oil, production company and it is running which major gas field in country for above all, the company in question hold credit not only for having laid the foundation stone of natural gas industry in Pakistan, but it is also giving a substantial and required energy base in its formative year, offering valuable assistance to the structure and advancement of national economy. Gas production by PPL has reached total gas production is 30% in the country. In order to keep pace with the urges and demands of socio-economic changes, PPL has invariably managed to enlarge, strengthen and improve its role as a well-disposed corporate citizen since its kicking off in 1950. It has formed a PPL welfare trust which is committed to bringing forth its energy and resources to community development projects in particular place in which consultation to with all its stakeholders, local community is particularly. The uninterrupted and expanding community development activities are dedicated to the task of improving in quality of health and care services, providing education facilities as well as developing infrastructure to the benefit to people who are living sound area of company’s operations .

[1] 5.3 Shell Pakistan: There is hardly anyone who is not cognizant of Shell Pakistan. It is famous among the companies in the gas and oil sector of Pakistan. . Shell has a 100 year sound and successful track record in this particular area of the world.

Although it has embarked upon a number of joint ventures and mergers from 1899 to 2007, Shell Pakistan is its final identity. Currently the Shell is focused on a mission of sustainable development and promises that future of it which linked to the future of Pakistan. . The company holds the stance that Pakistani people have tended to change the trajectory of their expectations from the big business firms and companies. These expectations comp[rise safe places to live and work, a conducive surrounding for education and health, Conservation to the bio diversity, clean air, environmental protection, clean water, reasonable of return on investment as well as providing job opportunities and so on. It is believe of Shell Pakistan that the way of manage to these challenges commitment through to the principles of sustainable development. Principle of these are included the robust profit to generation and giving value delivery to the customers, management of resources and environmental protection and providing benefits for the communities as well as management to resources, giving benefits to the communities, providing safety, respect to the people who are working with stakeholders, shell are being to a responsible corporate citizen, has always contributed for community by difference activities as well as shell’s bulk oil installation at Machike is not exception The shell’s policy on Shell in Society to a free eye testing and camping was arranged on 10th April 2012 at Machike with collaboration with Lyton Rehmatullah Benevolent Trust (LRBT). In its aim to get the sustainable development across, Shell Pakistan participates in a number of activities ranging from providing benefits to the individual to the welfare of society at large. The activities in question include for free eye camp and also in camps in the northern areas of Pakistan, Shell tamer programme and road safety program.

Shell Pakistan has brought to the full commitment fore to the society benefits by its afore-mentioned activities.

[2] Holding the status of a responsible corporate entity, Shell Pakistan invests in four social sectors: health, education, heritage and environment. Shell Pakistan giving funds into different vocational institutes, educational and hospitals, rich heritage sites as well as other Social development programs which are notable to amongst which are Layton Rahmatullah Benevolent Trust (LRBT) Behbud Association, the Kidnety Centre, human rights education programme.

[3] CSR index approach is taken by Shell Pakistan as building a soft social posture of the company.

Some important indicators of CSR are looked over by the company.. 5.4 Barclays Bank Barclays Bank has started commercially in Pakistan in the year 2008 and initiated CSR Projects and made Partnership with UNICF for uplifting the life of poor standard in Pakistan. Barclay Bank adopted a comprehensive strategy sustainability in Pakistan As per Mohsin Nathani Managing Director and country head of Barclays Pakistan, “Investing in the Community is an important part of Barclay’s sustainability strategy. We have our business will benefit from contributing to the development & sustainability of the communities we operate in (Internet 1, Barclays Pk, 2012 ) Legal Responsibility According to their website Barclays has demonstrated its legal responsibility by honestly following the rules and regulation which make them a global citizen. To become a good corporate citizen, The Barclay is not only behaving ethically but also trying to deal with different social issues by working collectively with a various NGO in Pakistan. Barclay started work with different NGO regarding promoting better education, good health and other human rights issues. To solve humanitarian issues and child labour issues. Barcaly is also working with UNICEF and HOPE in NGO for Child education and promoting health facilities.

Barclays HOPE home Schools are proliferating in different parts of the country. These school not only imparting good education among children but also giving employment to various teachers in the school. Ethical Responsibility To behave ethically to their employees and stakeholders, Barclay has started looking after local community programs in the global world where they are active to take care of local community. It is the best way probably to engage in the Local Community. The strategy to look after local community they have adopted which explained below :- Barclays Pakistan has an agreement with Sindh Institute of Urology and Transplantation (SIUT), by bearing complete monthly cost for one day dialysis of each month. This project was started from November 2008 to January 2010. In 2009 SIUT spent over PKR. 1.2 billion providing treatment to 650,000 patients around Pakistan. This is a great attempt by Barclays Pakistan for covering medical expense for the patient who is unable to bear dialysis cost. (Internet 3, barclays.pk, 2010) Philanthropic responsibility Charity Begins at work is Barclay’s program mission to encourage their employees to engage in supporting the causes and also persuading of their employees to actively participate volunteering work.. Charity begins at work is also an important component of the Barclay’s investment program.

Barclays provide different charity supports such as Match fundraising in local area to help in sports and health activities, grants for volunteering, providing food in the days of Ramdan etc.. For the fund raising activity, Barclays team Operational Risk and Control Rigor (ORCR) organizes an event The Colours of Pakistan. The objective of this program was to enhance fund, these funds will get benefit deaf student at Family Education Foundation. Since the fund raising activity coincided with Pakistan’s Independence Day (14th August 1947) the event spontaneously became larger than life and all the more intriguing. In order to make it most of this, a painting competition was also held for Children of Barclay’s Collegues. The four best painting were featured on greeting cards which were then sold to friends, familes and customers across the country as activity for furnd raising. (Internet 4,m Barclays.pk 2010) 5.5 Pakistan State Oil (PSO): PSO has achieved a glorious success in the oil market as an unparalled leader in Pakistan which enjoying over 79% share of Black Oil market, 58% share to White oil market. It is well placed in its committed tasks in storage, import, marketing of various POL products and distribution including HSD, Mogas, Jel Fuel, Fuel Oil, Kerosene, CNG, LPG and petro chemicals.

This blue chip is a company, the winner of Karachi Stock Exchange Top Companies Award and this is member of World Economic Forum, has been a famous and oft referred topic of case studies in Pakistan also abroad thanks to its radical corporate turnaround over to the last 5 years. One of the most successful being companies, PSO pays high and equal heed for looking of its stakeholder &environment. The company has a vigorous conviction that its remarkable credibility is linked with the good and principle-oriented corporate behaviour. The company deems Corporate Social Responsibility as an important aspect of its day-to-day dealing with stakeholders. According to the viewpoint of CSR, the company has its well-established policies which include the efforts to bring about a palatable environment wherein every individual has an equal opportunity to achieving of business success.

The aim of company to enhance the economic facet of Pakistan through creating of jobs, business engagement and philanthropy. Besides that, the company also includes the policies of preserving nature, availability of health care, nurturing the environment and providing education facilities to the community.

The Corporate citizenship activities including the installation and improvement to the traffic signals into all the major towns and cities of the country. When it comes to the matter of giving equal education opportunities to the citizen, PSO is also providing scholarship to mertitours of business management and engineering students at prestigious university like as Institute of Business Administration Karachi, GIK institute of Engineering Science and Technology, Topi; The Quaid-e-Azam University Islamabad; The Punjab University Lahore and University of Engineering & Technology Khuzdar. Pakistan State Oil has also a prominent track record in the financial as well as other assistance to genuine Charitable Project like as Family Education Services ,the Kidney Center, DarulK hushnud Center for Mentally Handicapped, Shaukat Khanam Memorial etc. In order to respect to Safety and Environment of employees, health, suppliers, customers, partners and community partners, the company fosters to sustainable utilize of nature’s resources with motto; Safety First and Integrity always.

[4] 5.6 Pak-Arab Refinery Company Limited: (PARCO) PARCO embarked upon for its role as public Limited Company in 1974. This is a Joint Venture between Pakistan and Abu Dhabi. The company holding share 60% the portion of Pakistan Government and Abu Dhabi Petroleum Investment (ADPI) share is 40%. PARCO has successfully passed the span of more than 30 years ever since it came into existence.

The voyage of Corporate through these years has been full of important victories. and milestones. In the span of past 17 years, PARCO has grown in size and it is heading towards a brighter future. In the vision statement regarding PARCO, this mention that company has biggest challenge only not to figure-out what right one will future, but is also choose a future that will give a definite advantage competitive to the Company for long term. It seen objectively that this very statement, the mission statement and the other information shown by the company, but do not portray the image of the Company as a social responsible entity. By taking into account the details of all information readable on the website of the company, it clear quietly that though it company is playing a good role to the economic development of the country by job creating through its different projects and it also satisfying their shareholders, the information fails to mention the measures taken by the company to betterment of the education, environment and health facilities provided to community. Consequently, it would be no exaggeration to say that if the company is really engaged in performing the above mentioned CSR activities, it should disclose properly the information; or if it is not performing like such activities then it should ensure that the measures connect to these activities are instantly taken into order for get the public confidence and long term success.

[5] 5.7 Sui Southern Gas Company (SSGC): The Sui Southern Gas Company was founded on 30th March 1989 by following a series of mergers of 3 pioneering company namely Karachi Gas Company Limited, Sui Gas Transmission Company Limited and Indus Gas Transmission Company Limited, Karachi. SSGC is Pakistan’s largest integrated gas company. The Company is engaged in the transmission business and distribution of natural gas in addition to the construction of high pressure transmission as well as low pressure distribution systems. Sui Southern Gas Company Limited transmission system to extend from Sui in Balochistan to Karachi consist of 3200 km of high pressure pipeline ranging from 12-24 in diameter. The activities distribution over 1200 towns in the Baluchistan and Sindh which organized through their regional offices. An average of about 357,129 million cubic feed (MMCFD) gas were sold in 2011-2012 to over 1.9 million industrial, commercial and domestic consumers in these region of through a network distribution of over 29832 km. The Company possess also operates of only gas meter manufacturing plant in the country, having an annual capacity production of over 550, 150 meters.

The company has an authorized capital of Rs. 10 billion of which Rs. 6.7 billion is fully paid up and issued. The Government owns a majority of the shares, currently over 70%. SSGL is working with a mission to giving quality services to its customers by maintaining to high level of ethical and professional standards through optimum utilize of resources. SSGL is committed of the responsibility for the community, environment and stakeholders. In order to prove social responsible of the company, following step taken by the Company

  1. On November 30, 2006 SSGC established a Marie Adelaide Leprosy Centre (MALC) at MirpurKhas.
  2. SSGC also grant scholarships to the students at Lahore University Of Management Sciences. These scholarships are given to the students on merit bases.[6]

It can thoroughly probe into above reality contribution in the CSR practicing, then it only comes up as a corporate philanthropy. However, the other 3 indicators of manage practices, environmental issued as well as corporate governance are not fully addressed by the given material on website. 5.8 KASB Securities: The KASB Group was established in 1958 by Khadim Ali shah Bukhari. This group has long-standing and far reaching tradition of competence as well as excellence in respect of Financial services in Pakistan. It is known primarily to investment banking, trading / research and asset management. In 1993, KASB became the local partner for the International investment banking firm, Merril Lynch, Recently, Merril lynch acquired to an equity stake in fund of KASB. KASB further holds the view that the way in which they interact with people has a positive impact on their business and reputation.

Carrying out its role as a business firm, it strived always to give back to the society by contributing their time as well as resources though for key initial which included the training of employees in order to make leaders in their fields, active sharing of view in shaping policies regarding country, showing commitment to the social projects and promoting development culture and sports. .

[7] 5.9 ICI Pakistan Limited: ICI Pakistan Limited is a 75.81% owned subsidiary of ICI PLC UK. This public limited company established in Pakistan in 1952. It has tried always to develop such business portfolios in order to bring together of outstanding knowledge of customer needs with leading edge technology platforms to give high quality products to their customers. These traits show the Company’s aim to create superior value of ICI shareholders and customers without it compromising on the commitment to health safety, environment and the communities in which it operates. ICI Pakistan Limited has made a commitment for the development of the Country and Community. As a responsible Corporate citizen, the company has a very distinct Policy regarding CSR in fulfilling their responsibilities to serve the community by its functions. The Company all along has encouraged social development initiatives and encouraged, which included improving & enhancing infrastructure facilities in the Education sectors of the country and health care. The Company providing various institutes of excellence with financial support remarkable across the country. ICI Pakistan’s based on Corporate governance structure on the Company’s Articles of Association, Regulatory, Statutory and other compliance requirement applicable to companies listed on the stock exchange, complemented by internal several procedures. These procedures include of a risk assessment & control system and a system of assurances on compliance of applicable laws, company’s code of conduct and regulations.

[8] 6.10 Engro Chemical Pakistan Limited: Engro Corporation Ltd. has been ranked Pakistan’s leading Company for Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) in the 1st Asian sustainability Rating (ASR). ASR ranks 200 which is largest listed Companies in ten countries across Asia, on the basis of transparency & disclosure of its CSR policies as well as practices.

Besides, the Corporation have also achieve the distinction of being in the only Pakistani Company including in ASR’s top 50 Asian Companies. The rating examine companies of their performance in the areas of governance and Policy, Corporate Social Responsibility strategy & communication, marketplace and supplying chain, people and workplace, environment as well as community development.

Engro is committed for contribution one per cent profit before tax to social investment .

[9] 5.11 Unilever Pakistan Limited (UPL) Unilever Pakistan is largest FMCG Company in Pakistan and it is one of the largest multinational operating in the Pakistan. Being a ever expanding company and world class, unilever Pakistan believes that in order to succeed it has to establish as well as maintain the highest standards of Corporate Behavior. As a pioneer company in terms of following concept of CSR in Pakistan, the company has belief strong that as a member of the local community, it has responsibility to give back to the Community which is operates and it can fulfill their responsibility by playing this role for the well being of country as well as society. Therefore, unilever Pakistan has fostered of a necessitate involvement into 3 (three) areas which are the most significant to Pakistan and its people, health and water, education. It comes when to education sector of Pakistan,UPL is also giving funds to different university for better education like in Lahore University Management Sciences (LUMS). As far as concerned the primary education in Pakistan, it has also supporting financial assistant to the NGO’s which are working to improvement of education like as the Citizen Foundation (TCF). UPL is also giving job opportunity and resources in the Unilever International Art Project for Schools. UPL also tends to provide the water sustainability initiatives. The shortage of water in Pakistan urges the company to come up with effective solution for ensure water conservation and sustainability. In order to show commitment for water sustainability, UPL has made partnership with Thardeep Rural Development Programme (TRDP)[10]


[1] Pakistan Petroleum Limited Economic Review 2-3 2005

[2] Shell Pakistan www.shell.com [3]https://www.shell.com/home/content2/pk-en/society_environment/social_investment/communityandsocial_10171014.html [4]https://www.psopk.com/cr_activieits/PSO CSR activities review 2004. [5]https://www.parco.com.pk/ [6]https://www.ssgc.com.pk/ssgc/society/ [7]KASB: www.kasb.com/corp_citizenship.htm

[8] www.ici.com.pk [9]https://www.engro.com/ [10]https://www.unileverpakistan.com.pk/ourvalues/environmentandsociety/corporate_social_responsibility/default.asp

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal, Ethical and Philanthropic Responsibility of Various Corporations. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Aspects of Information Technology Law Essay

Legal matters are an unavoidable aspect in our day to day life. Many are not aware that their actions have been derived by law at some point. To appreciate this fact it is essential to understand what laws are. Law can be defined as a system of rules and regulations that is set as a framework to guide and regulate behavior of people. It allows the society to function properly by securing justice and peace among the many individuals. One important feature of law is that everyone is identified as having equal rights. "No one is above the law" is the quote that supports this. "Ignorantia legis neminem excusat" is also a well heard Latin maxim which relates to law. It translates as "Ignorance of the law is not a defense". This implies that a person that has committed an act of wrong cannot claim unawareness to avoid liability. It is therefore assumed that any individual taking part in what is outside the activities of a normal person is aware of what they are doing. The use of Information and Communication Technology (ICT) has increased over the past several years mainly as a result of interconnection of environments. The government of Sri Lanka has actively promoted ICT usage in all the sectors of the economy. As a result the ICT literacy in the country has increased from 9% to 19% in four years. However this increase in usage also came with a price as the number of reporting of abuse and misuse also increased dramatically. For example in 2008, 49 incidents were reported to the Sri Lanka Computer Emergency Response Team (CIRT) but only four in 2007. Laws laid down related to ICT helps the Information Technology (IT) professionals to engage in their practice ethically as law abiding citizens [1].

Divisions of Law

As civilization began to expand and human behavior became more complex the law system evolved with it. Different branches of law emerged to handle the different areas of human behavior. Most of the laws within a country can be classified with reference to what it hopes to achieve. However topics such as Public law, Private law, Civil law, Criminal law and Contract law etc. cannot be restricted to one area. Criminal and Civil are the two broad classifications of law. The following table depicts their features.

Civil Law

Criminal Law

Deals with disputes between private parties. It is a deliberate or reckless act that causes harm to another person or property. Cases must be proven on a "balance of probabilities" if it is more likely than not that the defendant caused harm or loss. To convict someone of a crime, the prosecution must show there is proof beyond a reasonable doubt. Remedies are most often monetary. They may include actual damages, as well as pain and suffering. Can including fines and jail time in order to maintain public order.

Court Systems of Sri Lanka

The Supreme Court The Supreme Court of Sri Lanka was created in 1972 after the adoption of a new Constitution. Supreme Court is the highest and final superior court in the country. The court rulings have importance over all lower Courts. The Sri Lanka judicial system is complex blend of both common-law and civil-law [2]. The Court of Appeal This court hears appeals from lower courts. It is the second most senior court in the Sri Lankan legal system, with only the Supreme Court of the Sri Lanka above it. The Court of Appeal hears both criminal appeals in the Criminal Division and civil appeals in the Civil Division. The Criminal Division hears appeals from the Magistrates' Courts, while the Civil Division hears appeals from the District courts and High Courts. Decisions may be additionally appealed to the Supreme Court [3]. High Courts High courts handle grave crimes. These courts can be found in the following cities in Sri Lanka Colombo, Kalutara, Galle, Matara, Batticaloa, Jaffna, Chilaw, Negombo, Gampaha, Kegalle, Kurunegala, Kandy, Awissawella, Ratnapura, Badulla and Anuradhapura [4]. District Courts District Courts are established for every judicial district in Sri Lanka. The court sittings are held in a place within the territory of the district. Civil matters and disputes that are less than Rs. 3 million in value are handled by these courts. Appeals against the rulings of these courts are passed to the court of appeal [5].

Supreme Court

Court of Appeal

Magistrate Court

District Court

High Court

Figure 1: Court System of Sri Lanka

Sources of Information Technology Law

Legislation Legislation is the formal rules enforced by a body that has constitutional rights to do so. In Sri Lanka the only body having this coherent power is the parliament. Its legislation takes the form of Acts and Ordinances passed by parliament. Thus the parliament is called as the law making authority and it is the main source of law that can be identified. Since the field of IT is growing and its importance is increasing, the Sri Lankan parliament has given special priority to form laws related to this field in order to protect the people. There are several Acts which the Sri Lanka parliament has passed in order to control matters related to IT. Judicial Precedents Judicial Precedents was introduced to Sri Lanka during the British period. This implies that the judges of superior courts such as the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal can create new laws. If a dispute arises relating to a field that is not covered by existing law the decisions of the higher court will be binding on the lower courts for future cases. Since crimes relating to IT are evolving in various new forms, there can be gaps in existing laws where a guilty party is able to escape liability. Therefore Judicial Precedents play an active role regarding the laws related to this field. Equity Equity has the meaning "Maintaining Justice." Equity helps to eliminate the gaps in the legal system by giving non monitory compensations. Equity has also been responsible for the development of the law of the trusts. So it is necessary to consider about Equity when it comes to IT law since fines and damages are not the only method of compensating the injured party. Religion and Customs Due to the presence of various religions in the country, it is necessary to create laws considering the differences among them. According to their religion people's mind sets and their behaviors are different. A crime in one religion may not be a crime in a different religion. Certain features set customs to be apart and classified as law. English Law European Union Law Other Sources Legislation Equity The Customary common Law Court of Justice So it is necessary to consider these areas to create new IT laws, since Sri Lanka is a multi-religious and multi-cultural country.

Figure 2: Sources of English Law

European Union Law

Directives

Treaties

Regulations

Decisions

Recommendations

The European Court of Justice

Figure 3: Sources of European Union Law

Misuse of Information Technology

Cyber Crimes A cybercrime is any criminal dealing done by computers or networks. This type of crime has increased significantly with the introduction of shopping websites that require sensitive information to be passed across the web. The following are related examples [6]. Theft of information contained in electronic form - Involves the theft of data that is stored in hard disk or removable storage devices. Email bombing - Sending a large number of e-mails to the user which causes the victims mail account or serve to crash. Data diddling - The attack focuses on changing the raw data before processing and changing the data back soon after it has been processed. Denial of service attack - This involves making the computer handle a large number of requests at a single time which results in a crash and also a denial of service to the authorized users. Hacking offences - This will affect reliability, accessibility, and privacy of a computer system or network. These can done by using viruses, worms etc. Other than this unauthorized obtaining or viewing of information from a computer or storing medium, selling, introducing or issuing any device or computer access code or password, providing access information to a unauthorized personnel or in breach of a contract are also computer crimes. Intellectual Property Intellectual Property rights are introduced to protect the interests of creators by giving them property rights over their creations [7]. Intellectual property refers to creations of human mind. There are two basic categories. They are industrial property and copyright. Industrial property includes inventions, trademarks, industrial designs, and geographical indications of source. Copyright includes artistic creations, and is specially related to our subject as it includes technology based work such as computer programs and multimedia productions. Some extra examples are blueprint of architecture, music and song lyrics, plays and screenplays, audiovisual recordings such as movies and sound recordings. Printing a web page or its HTML code related to the site and downloading an image to hard disk are ways to violates copyright law when using web sites. Computer programs are also protected under the copyright law. Software piracy is a main concern especially in the Asian part of the world. Several Acts have been passed to minimize this issue. Ex: Digital Millennium Copyright Act (DMCA)-United States copyright law Contracts Online A contract is formed when the following features have been fulfilled. An on line contract also falls into this category [8]. Offer - A supplier might not want to make his products available to all. Therefore we must determine to whom the offer is being made to. For example an online wine merchant doesn't want to sell alcohol to anyone under eighteen or to person in Saudi Arabia where alcohol is illegal. Acceptance - The acceptance of an offer creates a contract .An offer is accepted when a clear confirmation received. This includes any clear signal to accept the offer conversed to the person making the offer. By clicking "I Accept" on a web site or sending an e-mail is also a legal form of acceptance. Consideration - An exchange of promises creates sufficient consideration for a contract to be formed. For example a customer clicking "I Accept" and providing credit card information, this will be become consideration for a promise that the advertised goods will be supplied. However there are variations. Allowing downloading freeware or shareware from a web site free of charge is an example. Intention to create legal relations - Evidence to be legally bound by a contract is not a necessity. The duty of proving that there wasn't an intantion is on the party who declares that no legal outcome was intended.

Regulating the use of Information Technology

Since the increase in IT usage has expanded over the resent years IT law has been introduced as a method to govern the process of handling information digitally. The legal protection extends to different areas that relate to computer software, access and usage control etc. It is important to handle these crimes to protect all the users because nowadays it is hard to find out somebody who is not using computers or Internet in their day to day life. The following are methods that have been devised to archive this. Local and Foreign Acts For ICT to contribute to the growth of the economy, users must have a guarantee on the safety and dependability of these technologies. Acts enacted by the parliament helps achieve this objective. These Acts govern the prosecution of computer-related crimes. These are now widely used in many countries including our country. Some mostly used Acts are listed below.

Foreign Acts

Copyright Act Computer & Information Technology Council of Sri Lanka Act No 10 of 1984 The Communications Decency Act of 1996 Electronic Transactions Act - No.19 of 2006 The National Stolen Property Act Computer Crime Act No.24 of 2007 Mail and wire fraud statutes Payment Devices Frauds Act No.30 of 2006 The Electronic Communications Privacy Act Electronic Transaction Act No.19 of 2006 The Child Pornography Prevention Act Information Communication Technology Act-No.27 of 2003 The Child Pornography Prevention Act of 1996 Intellectual property Act 36 of 2003 Dispute Resolution Dispute resolution is used to describe the ways an industrial dispute, whether or not it has resulted in industrial action, may be settled [8]. There are many services available for dispute resolution. Creative Dispute Resolution is one of them that provide mediation, arbitration and other alternative dispute resolution (ADR) services. This has designed to help resolve conflicts of individuals, attorneys and companies etc. ADR' s. main advantage is that it provides services to individuals and organizations to resolve their conflicts out of court. It provides administrative services to contact with mediators and arbitrators. Some areas distribute Resolution services addresses are employment, intellectual property, and technology. Many countries have implemented dispute resolution policies for Internet domain names. Ex: ir Domain name dispute resolution policy for.

Conclusion

IT is a fast moving industry all around the world. Each day new technology is being added and the previous versions evolve beyond recognition. The legal system must be able to sustain this rapid development. Interconnections through networks cut across geographical boundaries and have defined a new set of boundaries that is known as cyberspace. This environment needs laws and legal institutions of its own as territory based legal systems are not sufficient. Throughout the increase in complexity of IT, the legal operations that have been enforced for its protection has not been sufficient. It is an issue that is being faced all around the world and Sri Lanka is also one of its many victims. Although the government has taken many measures such as to enforce major set of Acts such as Computer Crimes Act, information and Communication technology act etc. it has still not been enough to match the flow of development in the field of IT.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal Aspects Of Information Technology Law Essay. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Obligations of Parties in Various Business Transactions

Introduction Law provides the framework for the regulation of business relationships and hence is imperative for any business activity forming an important part of business environment. In the given assessment the interplay of law and business has been is depicted while analyzing the legal obligations of parties in various business transactions. Task 1

  1. Sole trading

Sole trading is where a person starts his personal business without any collaboration with others. Fewlegal formalities to operate the business in sole trading and the owner hastotal controlover the business and hence he gets the entire profit. In order to set up as a sole trader one must register with the HM Revenue & Customs (Elearn,. 2000).

  1. Partnership

In UK it is governed by the Partnership Act of 1890. Section 1(1) of the Act defines it as ‘the relationship between two or more people with the aim of profit Companies A company, as an artificial person (Elearn, 2000), is able to act only through its agents. The registration and establishment of a company is governed by the Companies Act of 2006. Section 9 of the Act provides that the memorandum of association must be delivered to the registrar together with an application for registration of the company. Section 4 of the Act provides for public and private companies.

  1. Private Limited Companies

Private companies have Ltd after their name. They are typically smaller than public companies. Shares in a private company can only be bought and sold with permission of the Board of Directors, hence shareholders have limited liability.

  1. Public Limited Company

A public company can sell shares to the public and to financial institutions and have their shares traded on the Stock Exchange. In order to create a public company the directors must apply to the Stock Exchange Council (Dennis M. Daley, 2011).

  1. Franchising

A franchise grants permission to sell a product and trade under a certain name in a particular area. The person taking out the franchise puts down a sum of money as capital and is issued with equipment by the franchising company. Franchise contracts need to comply with general principles of contract law and take account of Data Protection Act, Unfair Contract Terms Act, Sales Agency Regulations, Transfer of Employee (on transfer of business) Regulations, Third Party Rights Act. The main areas of legislation that affect businesses are:

  1. Employment law- It aims at protecting the health, safety and rights of employees. The law governing employment in UK comprises of Disability Discrimination Act, 1995; Employment Rights Act, 1996, Sex Discrimination Act 1975, Race Relations Act 1976, Employment Protection Act 1978, etc.
  2. Consumer Protection- It aims at making sure that businesses act fairly towards their consumers especially since consumers are sometimes in a much weaker financial position (Elearn, 2000). Consumer Protection issues are dealt with when complaints are made to the Director-General of Fair Trade which is investigated by theOffice of Fair Trading.
  3. Competition law- It aims to ensure that fair competition takes place in each industry (Elearn.,2000). TheCompetition Act 1998and theEnterprise Act 2002are the most important statutes relating to competition law.

Task 2

  1. This is the case of family loan, a financial debt a person owes to a relative. In the majority of cases, the agreement is extremely informal with no contract or interest. As the contract between Asma and her brother complies with the basic requirement of contract under English Law, she has an obligation to pay.
  2. Since Gavin has promised to pay Asma A£200 for her work after the work was done, he can refuse to pay it later and Asma has no claim over it. This is because a promise cannot be based upon consideration that was provided before the promise was made (Jerome C. et el, 1908).
  3. As Franz has engaged Asma to organise a NAZI themed party where the uniforms and symbols expressing racial bigotry would be used which would be against public policy, Asma can avoid the contract. Pearce v Brookes(1866) LR 1 Ex 213, A contract ispactum illicitumif its object is or entails the commission of a crime or a delict; if its purpose is in other respects immoral or if it is detrimental to the national interest or contrary to public policy. The contract between Franz and Asma will be against Public policy as it will promote racism. Hence, Asma can discontinue her services. Although the effect of a void contract is to put the parties to the position in which they were before they entered the contract, Franz but he has no claim over the deposits he made to Asma and hence she is not bound to return it.
  4. In the given illustration since the contract expressly provided that “prompt payment of instalments is of the essence to the contract and failure to comply would entitle Pulse Plc to terminate the agreement” (Jerome C. et el 1908),. Therefore, the failure to pay the third, fourth, and fifth instalments timely and the sixth becoming six weeks overdue, amounts to a breach of condition by Asma. Therefore, the termination of the contract by Pulse Plc is valid. It is an established principle that the following constitute a repudiatory breach of contract justifying termination at common law[1]:

(1) a breach of condition (as opposed to warranty); (2) a refusal to perform, known as "renunciation"; and (3) a sufficiently serious breach of an intermediate/innominate term. The present case deals with breach of condition. If any term of the contract qualifies as a condition, i.e. a vital term, then breach of it, the contract can be terminated. Provided the term is a condition, the innocent party will be entitled to terminate the contract, no matter how minor the consequences of the breach. Prompt payment of the instalments was a condition in the contract and not a warranty, therefore, Asma can be sued for breach of contract by Pulse Plc. Moreover, since it was expressly mentioned in the contract, the right to terminate has arisen pursuant to a clause in the contract itself and therefore, Asma can be sued for the breach of it. Task 3 A basic overdraft facility is offered by all major Banks in theUK. However, whether this facility is offered free ofinterest or is subject to an average monthly balance figure or is at the bank's overdraft lending rate, varies from bank to bank, A customer is said to be overdrawn without authorisation when he/she exceeds their authorized overdraft limit. This results in the customer being charged one or more fees, together with a higher rate of lending on the amount by which they have exceeded their authorized overdraft limit. This practise of charging fees on a daily basis by the Banks is sometimes considered to constitute unfair terms.

The Office of Free Trading found that banks earn around a third of their personal current account (PCA) revenues from unarranged overdraft charges (UOCs) that are difficult to understand, not transparent and not subject to effective customer control. The principal issue to be decided by Andrew Smith J. in the OFT v. Abbey National [2009] UKSC 6 was whether the relevant charges were subject to the fairness test under UTCCR. Andrew Smith J. held that the relevant terms were in "plain intelligible language" except in certain specific and minor respects. The banks did succeed in establishing that the charges were not unenforceable penalties at common law. On appeal to the Supreme Court, the decision was again in favour of the banks. The Supreme Court had to decide not whether the banks’ charges for unauthorised overdrafts were fair but whether the OFT could launch an investigation into whether they were fair. The Court held that UOC are subject to the test of fairness. Therefore, the terms that provide for these charges do not represent unfair terms. All that is required is the terms must be fair. The current proposals for reform of unfair terms in contracts legislation are:-

  • The law must be simplified because it is often criticised for its complexity.
  • To be “transparent” a term must be (1) in plain, intelligible language; (2) readily available to the consumer;
  • To be “prominent” a term must be presented in such a way that the average consumer would be aware of the term. The more unusual or onerous the term, the more prominent it needs to be.
  • The Department for Business, Innovation and Skills should hold discussions with the Office of Fair Trading and other regulators about the mechanics of preparing guidance. Subject to these discussions, it should ensure that in deciding whether a term is transparent or prominent, the courts may have regard to guidance.
  • The legislation should specifically state that terms on the grey list are assessable for fairness. The price main subject matter exemption should be read subject to this provision.
  • The legislation should state that terms of the grey list are assessable for fairness, unless they are exempted by other provisions of the legislation.

Task 4

  1. The possible claims of nuisance that may be brought against Victor are:-
  1. Ursula, who owns a manor nearby can claim nuisance against Victor as the peace of Sunday has been ruined by the noise and activity due to Victor’s activities. She is no longer able to host lavish Sunday lunch parties as her dining room looks straight onto the field with the result that the visitors to the car boot sale could stare at her and her friends as they sit at the table. She can bring a claim for private nuisance against Victor. Nuisance is indirect and unreasonable interference with the enjoyment of property.
  2. Moreover because a number of visitors’ cars park on the grass verges outside the villagers’ houses due to Victor’s business and one resident, Dennis, has frequently been unable to visit his grandchildren in the neighbouring village because of the cars parked in front of his drive, he can also bring an action for private nuisance against him.
  3. Since the villagers of Alverstoke are also upset due to the volume of traffic generated by the car boot sale and because one street in the village is blocked for most of Sunday, they can bring a claim for public nuisance against Victor. Public nuisance has been defined inAttorney-General v PYA Quarries Ltd, (1957) 2 QB 169, every person is guilty of an offence at common law, known as public nuisance, who does an act not warranted by law, or omits to discharge a legal duty,
  1. The possible claims that might be brought against Moira are:
  1. As she has set up a Sausage and Burger Bar in a caravan which is permanently parked just outside the entrance to the field. The members of the locality can bring an action for nuisance against her.
  2. Nat and Olive who have rented a cottage to the entrance so that Olive, could finish her latest novel in the peace and quiet of Alverstoke, have complains about the noise and particularly the smell of frying onions from the burger bar. They too can bring an action for private nuisance. However, this cannot be concluded decisively as they do not own the house. This is because nuisance is unreasonable indirect interference with the use of one’s property. But since Nat and Olive had rented the cottage and it was under their control they can bring an action against Victor.
  3. The bursting of large drums of cooking oil which resulted in the oil trickling into a stream in Victor’s field which flew into a lake in the grounds of Ursula’s Manor, affecting it badly and killing all the fish stocked in the lake by her, will make Moira liable for negligence. This is because Moira stored the large drums of cooking oil outside the caravan, and went out for shopping. The sun’s heat caused one of these large drums to burst resulting in the damage. This is a case of negligence as Moira had a duty to take care and she committed a breach of that duty. According to the principle of taking reasonable care in order to avoid injury to the neighbour laid down by Lord Atkin in Donoghue v Stevenson [1932] UKHL 100, Moira had a duty to take care. Since Moira had a reasonable duty to take care which she breached resulting in damage, she is liable for negligence.
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal Obligations of Parties in Various Business Transactions. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legality of Military Intervention in Syria

It is not about taking sides in the Syrian conflict, not about invading, not about regime change or working closely with the opposition, but it is about the large scale use of chemical weapons and our response to war crime, nothing else, said the Prime Minister David Cameron in a debate held in the parliament regarding military intervention in Syria.

[1] The prime minister announced for military intervention in Syria following a suspected chemical weapons attack in the suburbs of the capital Damascus on 21st of August 2013, where an enormous number of people have died. Even though US and UK holds Assad government responsible, the rebels were blamed, denying the accusation.

[2] Syria is a member of the 1925 Geneva Gas protocol, which restricts the use in war of asphyxiating toxic gases and liquids, materials or devices.

[3] Under international humanitarian law, using chemical weapons are prohibited not only in international armed conflicts but also in civil wars like the current crisis in Syria.

[4] This is established in the Tadic case[5][6], where the ICTY declared the prohibition of chemical weapons in internal warfare.

[7] Under the 2001 report of ICISS, the doctrine of Responsibility to Protect (R2P) establishes that it is suitable for military intervention when its main motive is to stop human suffering and if believed that lesser non-military measures would not have succeeded.

[8] Following the large scale loss of lives, property and effects of the chemical attack; as the UN secretary general Ban Ki-Moon said, most significant confirmed use of chemical weapons against civilians since Saddam Hussein used them in Halabja in 1988[9], the prime minister decided on military intervention. The UK has a partially written, uncodified constitution built on common law, case law, historical documents, Acts of parliament and European legislation. Its quality of being flexible makes it simply amendable by passing an Act of parliament and no special procedure being followed, adapting to new circumstances easily.[10] It is also of a monarchial background where the queen is the head of the state and reigns according to the constitution.

These are known as the powers of royal prerogative. However, the political powers that have been consumed by her, is now diminishing as it is her majesty’s government which makes decisions and execute real executive power on behalf of her.[11] The judiciary, legislature, and the executive acts as a watchdog over the operations of each other. The judiciary controls the exercise of power by the state through the procedure of judicial review. The Human Rights Act 1998 notably increased the power of the judiciary to control the functioning of the parliament and the executive, sustaining Montesquieu’s classical exposure to the concept of separation of powers. The case of A and X and others v Secretary of State for the Home Department (2004)[12] illustrates the pressure between the roles of the judiciary, parliament and the executive.[13] The role of the executive is to implement policies and enact laws.

Parliament is the most supreme legislative authority which makes new laws, termed as legislature.[14] Under a written constitution, the constitution is considered to be supreme as interpreted by the Supreme Court. However under the constitution of UK; being unwritten, the highest form of law is considered to be Acts passed by the parliament.

According to Dicey’s view, all law-making powers are derived, not from a constitutional document, but from the sovereignty of the legislature, which is the parliament. He further stated that no person or body is recognized by the law of England as having a right to override or set aside the legislation of parliament. The validity of an Act of parliament can never be questioned, and in the case of Pickin v British Railways Board (1974)[15], Lord Reid said that, even though in the past, many lawyers seemed to believe that an Act of parliament could be disregarded, since the supremacy of the parliament was finally demonstrated by the revolution of 1688, any such idea has become obsolete. The doctrine of implied repeal states that a parliament may legislate on any matter, that no parliament may be bound by a previous or a further parliament and that the validity of an Act of parliament cannot be challenged as established in cases, Vauxhall Estates Ltd v Liverpool Cooperation (1932)[16] and Ellen Street Estates Ltd v Minister of Health (1934)[17], Blackburn v Attorney General [1971][18].[19] A recent discussion was raised about this viewpoint in the UK Supreme Court Blog and it said that, under no circumstances can the UK Supreme Court strike down legislation put forward by the UK parliament.[20] With the effect of parliamentary sovereignty, following the decision of military intervention in Syria, the prime minister who is a member of the executive, put it to a vote in the parliament. The UK is a rainbow nation with a variety of cultures and ethnic groups making up its population and the parliament is the representative of all these parties.

Hence David Cameron consulted the opinion of all those multiracial people including ethnic minorities regarding military action against Syria, by holding a vote in the parliament in a participatory approach democratically. However, the results showed that British parliament ministers dismissed UK’s involvement in US- led military action against Syria. The prime minister David Cameron’s decision regarding military intervention was rejected by 285 272 votes compelling UK to keep itself away from any joint military action, even though he is still in favour of it.[21] The labour leader Ed Miliband commented that the House of Commons had spoken for the people of Britain and that the people are deeply concerned about the chemical weapons attacks in Syria, but they want us to learn the lessons of Iraq, and that they don’t want a rush to war. They want things done in the right way, working with the international community.” [22] The prime minister responded during a debate in the parliament, I am deeply mindful of the lessons of previous conflicts and in particular, deep concerns in the country caused by what went wrong with the Iraq conflict in 2003. He further claimed that the difference with the Iraq war in 2003 was expanding that, back then Europe and NATO was split over what actions to be taken, but now they have agreed with the view that use of chemical weapons must not be allowed. Further, the Arab league had disagreed to act back then, but now they call for it, holding the Syrian government at fault and requesting the international community to act against them.[23] In a survey that was conducted regarding this matter, 60% of the British public opposed UK military action against Syria.

When the public were asked that, with UK’s involvement in conflicts such as Libya, Afghanistan and Iraq, whether they have been made more or less supportive in UK intervening in countries and conflicts abroad, majority were less supportive. Further, it was found that the suggestion made by the majority regarding what action should be taken against the Syrian regime, by both UK and the international community, was that greater diplomatic pressure be put on the Syrian regime by means of economic sanctions. This reflects people’s participation in administrative decisions taken by the executive, making them well representative of the society.[24] The Defense Secretary, Philip Hammond declared that he and the prime minister were discontented with the result claiming that it would cause damage UK’s special relationship with USA. However, Mr. Miliband responded saying that the relationship would remain strong even with the vote, and also that Britain must work in its national interest, even if it is to do with something different to America.[25] Nevertheless, the prime minister by all means has the power to declare war against Syria, by powers of royal prerogative, in the name of the queen. Back in 2003, despite failing the vote in the House of Commons, Tony Blair waged war against Iraq by using the prerogative powers on behalf of the queen.

The Green paper called governance of Britain focuses on prerogative powers exercised by ministers, mostly regarding the conduct of foreign affairs like deploying and using the Armed Forces overseas, making and ratifying treaties. The decision to use the armed forces overseas does not need any approval or confirmation by parliament and may be taken by the Government. Such decisions are usually beyond the reach of judicial review, even if the circumstance is that the deployment would be opposing international law. After the GCHQ case[26], the courts have approved over some exercises of the prerogative, though making it clear at the same time that other matters remained beyond their jurisdiction.[27] Moreover, the prime minister claimed, The well of public opinion was well and truly poisoned by the Iraq episode[28]. Labour leader Ed Miliband stated however that Britain doesn’t need reckless and impulsive leadership, it needs calm and measured leadership”.[29] Furthermore, According to R2P, the country and the international community have the responsibility to rebuild in the aftermath of destruction caused by the war, by means of providing assistance with recovery, reconstruction and reconciliation as well as lookup to address the causes of the conflict.[30] Mr. Cameron announced at the G20 summit that the UK would give aids worth additional £52m ($80m) for Syria – much of it for medical training and equipment to help victims targeted by chemical attacks.[31] This will bring the UK’s total expenditure on aid for Syria and neighboring states to £400m.[32] Nevertheless, there can be nothing worse than the loss of lives, which will be a consequence if Britain rushes into war. As a matter of fact, even if the Syrian regime uses chemical weapons against the countries that intervene in military action or not, it is anyway going to result in bloodshed, not only of their civilians but also of the armed forces of the international community. Also when the Britain’s defense budget is spent for military action, it will have a direct impact on spending for domestic services such as health, education, social security as a means of developing the country.

When such needs of people are not fulfilled, it results in the breach of right to life, right to health, right to protection, etc under UDHR. Moreover, it is necessarily the tax payers money that is spent for this, which will result in impacting inflation and subsequently the downfall of the economy of Britain. Therefore, alternative measures which would be rather peaceful should be taken in place of rushing into wars that may result in gruesome world wars. 1 | Page


[1] Youtube, British parliament debates military action against Syria Part1, (29th August 2013), https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SJLxBdhGBNE

[2] World Observer Online, Syria crisis: Cameron loses Commons vote on Syria action, 30/08/2013, https://worldobserveronline.com/2013/08/30/syria-crisis-cameron-loses-commons-vote-on-syria-action/

[3] Ilias Bantekas, International criminal law: War crimes and grave breaches (4th edition, Hart publishing,22 September 2010) at pg.176, In accordance with customary law, Article 8(2)(b)(xvii) prohibits the employment of poison or poisoned weapons, if the substance released from the weapon cause death or serious damage to health in the ordinary course of events, through its toxic properties.

[4] Human Rights Watch, Attacks on Ghouta: Analysis of alleged use of chemical weapons in Syria, (De Standaard, September 2013), at pg.21

[5] ICTY, The Prosecutor v. Dusko Tadic, Appeals chamber judgment (15/07/1999)

[6] Ilias Bantekas; note 3 above, at pgs.138,141

[7] Customary IHL, Rule 74. Chemical weapons, https://www.icrc.org/customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_rul_rule74

[8] Fionna Bezaire and Bhaskar S. Manda, responsibility to protect, https://r2pcoalition.org/content/view/22/93/

[9] Jared Feldschreiber, United Nations Report: Sec. Gen. Ban Ki Moon Confirms ‘Unequivocally & Objectively’ Chemical Weapons Used in Syria, https://www.lawyerherald.com/articles/4056/20130916/united-nations-report-secretary-general-ban-ki-moon-confirms-unequivocally.htm [10] Neil Parpworth, Constitutional and Administrative law: The meaning of a constitution (6th edition,Oxford University Press), at pg. 7 [11] Neil Parpworth, note 10 above, at pg 11 [12] A and X and others v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2004] UKHL 56; [2005] 2 AC 68 [13] Catherine Elliot and Frances Quinn,  The English Legal System: The role of judges (12th edition, Pearson) at pg 148 [14] Parliament and Government, https://www.parliament.uk/about/how/role/parliament-government/ [15] Pickin v British Railway Board (1974) AC 765 [16] Vauxhall Estates Ltd v Liverpool Cooperation [1932] 1 KB 733 [17] Ellen Street Estates Ltd v Minister of Health [1934] 1 KB 590 [18] Blackburn v Attorney General [1971] 1 WLR 1037; 2 All ER 1380 [19] Hilaire Barnett, Constitutional and Administrative Law: Parliamentary Sovereignty (10th edition, Routledge) at pgs 110,113,124,125,136 [20] The Guardian, Does parliamentary sovereignty still reign supreme? (Adam Wagner,27th January 2011), https://www.theguardian.com/law/2011/jan/27/supreme-court-parliamentary-sovereignty [21] BBC, US to act in its best interests over Syria crisis (30th August 2013), https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/uk-politics-23894173 [22] BBC, Syria crisis, Cameron loses Commons vote on Syria action (30th August 2013), https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/uk-politics-23892783 [23] Youtube, note 1 above, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SJLxBdhGBNE [24] The Guardian, Observer/ Opiniom Politics Polls (Toby Helm, 31st August 2013), https://www.theguardian.com/politics/2013/aug/31/poll-british-military-action-syria [25] World Observer Online, note 2 above, https://worldobserveronline.com/2013/08/30/syria-crisis-cameron-loses-commons-vote-on-syria-action/ [26] Council of Civil Service Unions v Minister for the Civil Service [1983] UKHL 6 (GCHQ) [27] The Governance of Britain (Colin Warbrick, 2008), https://login.westlaw.co.uk/maf/wluk/app/document?&srguid=ia744cc630000014397915ad408901209&docguid=IFB8EF8814A4611DDBF1596BDF21EBB6A&hitguid=IFB8EF8814A4611DDBF1596BDF21EBB6A&rank=1&spos=1&epos=1&td=340&crumb-action=append&context=10&resolvein=true [28] Youtube, note 1 above, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SJLxBdhGBNE [29] World Observer Online, note 2 above, https://worldobserveronline.com/2013/08/30/syria-crisis-cameron-loses-commons-vote-on-syria-action/ [30] Fionna Bezaire and Bhaskar S. Manda, note 8 above, https://r2pcoalition.org/content/view/22/93/ [31] BBC, Syria crisis: where key countries stand, (17th September 2013), https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-middle-east-23849587 [32] BBC, Tony Blair: Iraq war made UK hesitant over Syria intervention, (6th September,2013), https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/uk-23983036

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legality of Military Intervention in Syria. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law of Unregistered Land

Although registration of land is not compulsory the Government have tried in recent times to encourage the registration of land by offering incentives to those who are in possession of unregistered land[1]. Generally speaking land that is unregistered only becomes registered when the owners of that land sell it to another[2]. All land purchased since the Land Registration Act 1925 should be registered as the Act made it possible for land sold after this date to be registered[3]. Concern has been raised by the Government about unregistered land as it is sometimes difficult for an owner of that land to prove his ownership of it[4]. At present only 50% of land in England and Wales is registered. It is the aim of the Land Registry to vastly increase this amount by 2012. In order to achieve this they have set up teams dedicated to dealing with the registration of unregistered land. Their aim is to make the voluntary registration of unregistered land[5] as simple as possible and to provide adequate support to those seeking to register their land. To encourage people to register their land the Land Registry point out the advantages behind the registering of the land. These include reducing the risk of adverse possession[6], promoting the security and convenience of the title being registered and enabling proof of ownership to be simpler. The risk of adverse protection is removed by the Land Registration Act 2002[7].

Once the land has been registered the Land Registry will issue a warning to the owner of any claim that has been made against their title[8]. By registering the land the owner will protect the boundaries of their estate and could save themselves from potentially large legal bills in the future when trying to fight a claim for adverse possession. Registered titles are guaranteed by the state. The title sets out a description of the land and lists the rights and obligations that affect that land. When carrying out transactions in the future the deeds are no longer required as all the information contained in the deeds will be held at the Land Registry[9]. Over the years the knowledge of how to deal with ancient titles is dwindling so registration will be of a great advantage in the future when that knowledge is extinguished altogether[10]. Registration provides proof of ownership and helps to simplify conveyancing which in turn reduces legal fees and avoids unnecessary delays. Owners and advisors are able to access the registered title and plans on line at any time thanks to the internet. Potential purchasers are more likely to expect the land to be registered in the future and may be more tempted to buy land that is registered as the process is simpler and less expensive. At present in an attempt to encourage land owners to register their land the Land Registry is offering an incentive by discounting the normal charges for registration by 25%[11]. It is a possibility that in the future land registration will become compulsory and the discounts that are being offered at present for the fees might not be available.

The Land Registry announced that it is their intention to try to make it so that all land is registered by 2012, which would seem to suggest that some form of compulsory registration is likely to be introduced in the future[12]. It is likely that land owners could end up losing large areas of their land if they do not register the land. This might occur if someone takes possession of adjoining land and then registers their claim to that land with the Land Registry[13]. As the land claimed is unregistered the Land Registry have no way of proving who the land belongs to and are therefore could allow someone who is not the rightful owner of the land to register the land as theirs[14]. As the deeds are the only proof of the land held in unregistered property it can be difficult to establish exactly what is owned by the landowner especially in situations where the deeds are passed from generation to generation without the registering of the transfer. In some cases deeds can consist of several hundred pages detailing the entire estate.

The loss of one or more of the pages of the title deeds could mean that a future heir to the land may not know of the full extent of the estate they have inherited. This could leave large areas of land with seemingly no owner[15]. Some less scrupulous individuals have exploited this anomaly and have acquired land that appears to have no owner without having to pay for the land[16]. The Land Registration Act 2002 s3 allows for the voluntary registration of unregistered land whilst s4 of the Act lays down the regulations with regard to when registration is compulsory. Land Registration on transfers became compulsory from 1990 onwards. At present the law requires registration when the qualifying estate is transferred, where the unregistered legal estate is transferred under s171A of the Housing Act 1985 or where a grant of land is given to another for a term of year’s absolute of more than 7 years and there has been consideration given for this transfer. Such registration is also required when a lease is granted or a mortgage is secured against the estate. S5 gives the courts extra powers to require registration in respect of such things as rentcharges or profit a prendre. Where a duty to register is required it is the duty of the estate owner or his successor in title to ensure that the registration is done[17]. Non-compliance with this duty renders the transfer or grant void and the new owner or grantee would lose the right to possess the land[18]. If the transfer is voided due to non-registration the transferee, grantee or mortgagor will be liable to the other party for any costs incurred for the retransfer, regrant or recreation of the legal estate as well as any other liability the other party might have incurred as a result of the non-compliance[19]. When the Land Registration Bill was first discussed those responsible for the Bill anticipated that in the future all land would be registered thereby simplifying the way in which land is bought and sold and easing the burden of proving land ownership.

The Bill itself did not include plans to make registration compulsory but preferred to anticipate that those who owned unregistered land would be persuaded by the benefits offered with land registration to voluntarily register their land. From the evidence to date there is still a great proportion of land that remains unregistered which would appear to suggest that landowners are not convinced of the advantages of registration, or are deterred from doing so by the cost or by the knowledge that if the land is registered others can browse the Land Registry entries and be able to ascertain who owns certain pieces of land. It was suggested during the discourse in the Land Registration Bill that in the future there would be a compulsory registration system applied to all land. The right to lodge a caution against unregistered land could cause difficulties when the owner of the land comes to sell the property[20]. It could be the case that someone who does not have title to the land registers a caution on the land[21]. It is then the responsibility of the true owner to prove that the caution should not have been entered on the land and that he is the true proprietor of the land[22]. In an attempt to make more of the land registered the Government introduced new triggers for registration during 1998. These included gifts of land, assent of land on death and raising monies by mortgages. The 2002 Act has moved towards the compulsory introduction of electronic conveyancing by using electronic signatures to transfer and register property. If electronic conveyancing is made compulsory those who have unregistered land will be forced to register their land if they wish to transfer or sell it in the future. The problem of adverse possession was highlighted in November 2006 by the case of JA Pye (Oxford) Ltd v United Kingdom[23]. In this case the applicant was seeking redress against the Government for filing to protect their interest in the land. In 2002 the applicant won the right to appeal against a decision made by the court awarding the respondent Graham the tight to possess the land under the doctrine of adverse possession.

The respondent in the 2002 case Graham had been using land owned by Pye for a period in excess of 12 years and had registered a caution on the land using the doctrine of adverse possession. Pye became aware of this caution when they attempted to reclaim their land so that they could push forward with their intended development of that land. The respondents were successful in their appeal and were allowed to reclaim their land when the European Court on Human Rights reached the conclusion that there had been a violation of the European Convention Human Rights 1950 Protocol 1 Art 1. It is problems such as this that the Land Registration Act 2002 has attempted to address by encouraging the voluntary registration of unregistered land. The Environmental Stewardship[24] scheme that has recently been introduced is aimed at giving farmers in England the opportunity to be paid for environmental work on their farms. Inclusion of the land of the farmer onto the scheme will require the land to be registered on the Rural Land Register[25]. Farmers must also have their land registered with the Rural Payment Agency in advance of their application to have their land included in the scheme. As the vast majority of unregistered land is in rural areas and has been passed down to family members the land has remained unregistered as it escapes the triggers of registration that were included in the 1925 Act.

The scheme mentioned above would have the impact of making much of the unregistered land registrable. Providing that sufficient numbers apply to go onto the scheme this could lead to less unregistered land in the UK. The Government has drawn up a 10 year Strategic Plan setting out the role of the Land Registry in the 21st Century. Lord Irvine the previous Lord Chancellor stated that ‘by 2012, we will have a complete Land Register of England and Wales, that provides enhanced information for business and is at the centre of a revolutionised, fully electronic, conveyancing process’. At present it is estimated that 82% of all property in England and Wales is registered. The aim of the Plan is that registration of all properties will be complete by 2012. A review of the numbers of unregistered properties in the UK is due to be conducted in 2008. The review will look at measures that are needed to be taken to assist in the registration process so that the target date of 2012 can be attained.

The Strategic Plan is designed to run until 2014 by which time the Land Registry should have accomplished its mission or providing the world’s best service for guaranteeing ownership of land and the simplifying of property transactions[26]. The conclusion that can be drawn from the above is that by the year 2012 it will become compulsory to register all land. It is unclear from the above what sanctions will be taken against those that fail to register their land, however it is possible to surmise that lack of compliance could result in the owner of the unregistered land losing ownership of that land. If the Government is going to be able to deprive landowners of their land in this way it is likely that the land would become the property of the crown as is the case if someone dies intestate and there are no surviving relatives to lay claim to the estate. One advantage that could result from the Government seizing unregistered land, is that land that has not been cultivated for years because the owner is not aware that the land belongs to him, or the deeds to that area of land have been lost so no owner can be traced, will be able to be developed on and could be used to provide housing for those who are not in a position to be able to buy their own house?

Bibliography

  1. McKenzie, JA, & Phillips, M, Textbook on Land Law, 2006, 11th Ed, Oxford University Press Sparkes, P, A New Land Law, 2003, Hart Publishing
  2. Thomas, M, Statutes on Property Law, 8th Ed, 2001, Blackstone’s
  3. Wilkie, M, Luxton, P & Malcolm, R, Questions and Answers Land Law, 2007, 6th Ed, Butterworths
  4. https://www.defra.gov.uk https://www.landregistry.gov.uk
  5. https://www.cumberlandellis.com https://www.justice.gov.uk/
  6. https://www.naturalengland.org.uk https://www.ramblers.org.uk Table of Cases Buhr v Barclays Bank Plc [2001]
  7. EWCA Civ 1223 [2002] B.P.I.R. 25 [2001]
  8. 31 E.G.C.S. 103 (2001) 98(31) L.S.G. 38 [2001] N.P.C. 124 [2002]
  9. 1 P. & C.R. DG7 Central London Commercial Estates Ltd v Kato Kagaku Ltd [1998]
  10. 4 All E.R. 948 [1998]
  11. 3 E.G.L.R. 55 [1998]
  12. 46 E.G. 185 [1998] E.G.C.S. 117 (1998)
  13. 95(37) L.S.G. 37 (1998) 95(29) L.S.G. 28 (1998)
  14. 142 S.J.L.B. 252 [1998] N.P.C. 125 (1999)
  15. 77 P. & C.R. D5 Times, July 27, 1998; JA Pye (Oxford) Ltd v Graham [2002] UKHL 30 [2003]
  16. 1 A.C. 419 [2002] 3 W.L.R. 221 [2002] 3 All E.R. 865 [2002]
  17. H.R.L.R. 34 [2003]
  18. 1 P. & C.R. 10 [2002] 28 E.G.C.S. 129 [2002] N.P.C. 92 [2002] 2 P. & C.R. DG22 Times, July 5, 2002 Independent, July 9, 2002 JA Pye (Oxford) Ltd v United Kingdom (44302/02) (2006) 43 E.H.R.R. 3 19 B.H.R.C. 705 [2005] 3 E.G.L.R. 1 [2005] 
  19. E.G. 90 [2006] R.V.R. 188 [2005]
  20. 47 E.G.C.S. 145 [2005] N.P.C. 135 Times, November 23, 2005 Tennant v Adamczyk [2005] EWCA Civ 1239 [2006]
  21. 1 P. & C.R. 28 [2005] 41 E.G.C.S. 205 Tiverton and North Devon Railway Co v Loosemore (1883-84) L.R. 9 App. Cas. 480 Trustees of Sir John Morden's Charity v Mayrick [2007] EWCA Civ 4 (2007) 151 S.J.L.B. 127 [2007]
  22. N.P.C. 7 Wallcite Ltd v Ferrishurst Ltd [1999] Ch. 355 [1999] 2 W.L.R. 667 [1999]
  23. 1 All E.R. 977 [1999] 1 E.G.L.R. 85 [1999] 05 E.G. 161 [1998]
  24. E.G.C.S. 175 (1998) 95(47) L.S.G. 30 (1999) 96(4) L.S.G. 39 (1999) 143 S.J.L.B. 54 [1998]
  25. N.P.C. 157 (1999)
  26. 77 P. & C.R. D20 Times, December 8, 1998 Table of statutes Land Registration Act 1925 Land Registration Act 2002 1

 

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The law of unregistered land. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Status of a Company under the Law

In the background of the statement referred in the task 1(a). Discuss the legal status of a company under the law. Your answer should include a discussion on relevant cases 

Corporate personality refers to the fact that as far as the law is concerned, a company really exists.

Consequently a corporation can easily prosecute and become sued throughout a unique label, maintain a unique property as well as crucially be responsible for a unique debts. It really is this particular strategy allowing limited responsibility for shareholders for the reason that debts participate in this authorized business from the business and not towards shareholders for the reason that company. A company is definitely an unnatural or even fictious staying as opposed to the people. Commonly, just humans usually are recognized by legislation seeing that to be able to access authorized associations, for example legal papers. 

However companies usually are the different and are also the fictional associated with English frequent legislation. However certainly not human being, the law recognizes a company being a authorized business that may are present as well as conduct themselves like a people.

A company will be recognized by legislation seeing that to be able to commitment, to accomplish organization, to own a unique property as well as money, to use staff, to open standard bank records, for you to acquire money also to prosecute and become sued like a people. Additionally, a company might be individual and distinctive coming from people that purchased it such as, the actual shareholders.

It’s also totally different from people that immediate and care for that, the actual directors as well as staff. That individual everyday living in the company coming from it is shareholders, Administrators and staff members is among the substantial concepts linked to company legislations. This companys resources, debts, and agreements likewise belong to the corporation as opposed to on the shareholders whom purchased it, not on the directors whom care for that. This everyday living in the company is usually untouched simply by alterations throughout it is shareholders and directors. 

Investors (members in the company) and directors may well change ( one of them is usually, a new shareholder may well offer off his or her shares as well as a movie director may well die or maybe decide )but the corporation continues untouched.

On that basis, it really is popularly stated a company features ongoing sequence. A company “dies” simply when it is liquidated, wound up or maybe turns into economically bothered or bankrupt .In company law, perpetual succession is the continuation of a corporation’s or other organization’s existence despite the death, personal bankruptcy, insanity, change throughout membership rights or maybe an leave from your organization of just about any proprietor or maybe fellow member, or maybe any transfer of inventory, or anything else. Perpetual succession, along with the common seal, is one of the factors explaining a corporation’s legal existence as separate from those of its owners. This principle states that:

  • any change in membership of a company does not anyway affect the status of the company,
  • death,insolvency,insanity etc. of any member of a company does not affect the continuity of the company.thus the life of the company does not depend upon the life of its members.
  • it shall continue forever irrespective of continuity of its members or directors.except in case of winding up or liquidation of a company.

Limited liability 

As I mentioned above, separate legal personality and limited liability won’t be the same thing.

Limited liability may be the logical consequence on the existence of an outside personality. The legal existence of your company (corporation) means it can be responsible for its very individual debts. The shareholders will lose their particular initial investment inside the company but they cannot be responsible for that debts of the corporation. Just as humans will truly have restrictions imposed on your legal personality (as having youngsters for example), a business can offer lawful personality without constrained liability if that’s how it is conferred with the statute. 

The History Of Corporate Personality

 Corporate legal personality arose from the activities of organizations, such as religious orders and local authorities, that had been granted legal rights with the government to keep residence, file suit and stay sued into their personal suitable instead of to get to count on the actual legal rights with the users powering the provider.

As time passes the style did start to be employed to professional efforts having a public fascination aspect, for example railroad constructing efforts as well as colonial dealing organizations. Nevertheless, modern company law merely started out inside mid- nineteenth hundred years when combination of firms serves had been handed which often helped regular men and women in order to create listed firms using confined legal responsibility. The way in which corporate personality and limited liability link together is best expressed by examining key cases. Aron Salomon looked like there was a prosperous buckskin supplier who particular throughout making buckskin shoes. For many years they went his small enterprise like a single operator.

By way of 1892, his daughters acquired turn into thinking about getting involved in the business enterprise. Salomon chose to add in his small business being a Restricted company, Salomon & Corp.

Ltd. At the time the right dependence on incorporation looked like there was in which no less than several individuals register seeing that members associated with an company my wife and i. elizabeth. seeing in which shareholders.

Mr. Salomon himself looked like there was taking care of overseer. 

Mr. Salomon owned or operated 20, 001 from the firm’s 20, 007 explains for you – the residual 6-8 was contributed automatically involving the another 6-8 shareholders (wife, princess or queen along with a number of sons). Mr. Salomon sold his small enterprise towards the fresh corporation for as much as A£39, 000, that A£10, 000 looked like there was a financial debt for your pet.

This individual looked like there was therefore in unison transmit main shareholder in fact it is main collector. They questioned the company to issue a new debenture of A£10, 000 for your pet. However, intense slow functioning happened with the company can no longer pay out hobbies and interests to Salomon. Even the spouse areas money, but the company nevertheless cannot pay out. 

Eventually, Salomon exchanges the debenture to at least one W, nevertheless this company could not pay out.

W has appeared a secured collectors’, pertaining to this company, seeing that they holds in regard of his a new stability above house from the company throughout phrase from the debenture. W needed a new radio and for that reason, sold the perfect section of the company, my lover and i. at the., the manufacturing plant to repay his obligations. Where resulted in the end in the small enterprise. This left the obligations from the normal collectors, for example, the overall suppliers to obtain insured.

This company needed to be that’s why liquidated with the possessions had gone to get sold to spend them. If the switching upward purchase looked like there was built the official radio turned liquidator unless of course along with until finally a insolvency doctor looked like there was equiped throughout their location.

To be described as a liquidator of an company, the official receiver’s normal functions was to look into almost any incorrect doing inside of company, to secured the possessions, understand them along with disperse the profits towards firm’s collectors, along with, if there is often a excess, towards the individuals permitted that (normally the contributories). If the company travelled in liquidation, the liquidator asserted that this debentures as as used by Mr. Salomon since stability to the credit card debt had been ill, because of fraudulence; Salomon wasn’t an actual incorporator

High Court

The judge, Vaughan Williams J. accepted this argument, ruling that since Mr.

Salomon had created the company solely to transfer his business to it, prima facea, the company and Salomon were one unit; the company was in reality his agent and he as principal was liable for debts to unsecured creditors.

The appeal

The Court of Appeal also ruled against Mr. Salomon, on the grounds that Mr. Salomon had abused the privileges of incorporation and limited liability, which the Legislature had intended only to confer on “independent bona fide shareholders, who had a mind and will of their own and were not mere puppets”. The lord justices of appeal variously described the company as a myth and a fiction and said that the incorporation of the business by Mr. Salomon had been a mere scheme to enable him to carry on as before but with limited liability.

The Lords

The house of Lords with one voice overturned this kind of decision, rejecting the arguments coming from agency in addition to fraud.

Salomon followed the required procedures towards set the corporation; shares in addition to debentures have been issued.

The House of Lords held which the company continues to be validly formed because the Act simply required 7 members holding one or more share every.

It turned out irrelevant that the bulk of shares were issued to a single shareholder. Statute did not mention that just about every share holder really should have X amount connected with shares. It stated nothing about his or her being independent, or them to should take an important interest in your undertaking, or them to should have a mind and may of their unique, or that there needs to be anything like any balance of power inside the constitution of this company. (In the Firms Act 2001, it will be possible for one shareholder to put together a company, that is a one man show where he could be himself the shareholder plus the shareholder – closed company).

There was no fraud for the reason that company was a true creature of the lenders Act as there seemed to be compliance and it was good requirements of your Registrar of Firms. The Company are at law a distinct person. 

The 1862 Behave created limited liability companies as authorized persons separate and distinct from your shareholders. They held that there seemed to be nothing in your Act about if the subscribers (i. elizabeth. the shareholders) should be in addition to the majority shareholder.

It turned out held that: “Either the restricted company was any legal entity or it turned out not. If the item were, the business belonged into it and not in order to Mr Salomon.

If it turned out not, there was no person and no thing to become an agent of by any means; and it can be impossible to say concurrently that there is usually a company and there isn’t. ” Hence the company belonged to this company and not in order to Salomon, and Salomon seemed to be its agent. The House further noted: “The company is at law a different person altogether from the shareholders …; and, though it may be that after incorporation the business is precisely the same as it was before, and the same persons are managers, and the same hands received the profits, the company is not in law the agent of the shareholders or trustee for them. Nor are the shareholders, as members, liable in any shape or form, except to the extent and in the manner provided for by the Act.” 

Other cases illustrating the Soloman principle

The principle in soloman is best illustrated by examining some of the key cases that followed after.

The property of a company belongs to it and not in order to its members. Neither a shareholder nor a creditor of your company (unless a new secured creditor) has a insurable interest inside the assets of this company. Mr Macaura was online resources the Killymoon house in county Tyrone. In December 1919 he decided to sell to this Irish Canadian Observed Mills Ltd, all the timber, both felled in addition to standing, on the estate in substitution for the entire supplied share capital of the company, to become held by herself and his nominees. He also granted this company a license in order to enter the house, fell the remaining trees and operate the sawmill.

By August 1921, the company had trim down the remaining trees and shrubs and passed the timber through the mill.

The timber which represented almost the whole assets of this company, was then stored about the estate. On 6 February 1922 an insurance plan insuring the timber was obtained in the name of Mr Macaura. On 22 Feb. a fire ruined the timber about the estate.

Mr Macaura then sought to claim beneath policy he had obtained. The Insurance company contended that he had no insurable curiosity about the timber since the timber belonged towards company and to not Mr Macaura. The house of Lords agreeing with the Insurance company, found that this timber belonged towards company and that Mr Macaura though he owned all the shares in this company had no insurable curiosity about the property of the company. Lord Wrenbury stated that a member – “even in case he holds all the shares is not the corporation and neither he nor any creditor of the company has just about any property legal or equitable inside the assets of this corporation”.

More modern degrees of the Soloman principle and the Macaura problem is seen in cases like Barings plc (in liquidation) versus Coopers & Lybrand (no 4). In that case a loss suffered with a parent company caused by a loss from its subsidiary ( a business in which it held all the shares ) has not been actionable by this parent – this subsidiary was the right plaintiff.

In essence we cant own it both ways- restricted liability has huge advantages of shareholders almost all means that this company is a individual legal entity featuring a own property., protection under the law and obligations.

Another good illustration is Lee v. Lee’s Air Farming Ltd.

The appellant’s husband formed the respondent company for the purpose of carrying on the business of aerial top dressing. The nominal capital of the company was $ 3000 divided into 3000 shares of $ 1 each. Mr Lee held 2999 shares, the final share being held by a solicitor. Mr Lee was the sole ‘governing director” for life.

He was the vast majority shareholder, he was the sole governing director for life and he was an employee of the company pursuant at a salary arranged by him. Article 33 also provided that in respect of such employment the relationship of master and servant should exist between him and the company. The husband was killed while piloting the company’s aircraft in the course of aerial top dressing. His widow, the appellant, claimed compensation under the New Zealand Workmen’s Compensation Act, 1922. 

On a case stated for its opinion on a question of law, the New Zealand Court of Appeal held that since the deceased was the governing director in whom was vested the full government and control of the company, he could not also be a servant of the company. The widow appealed.

It was held: The substantial question which arises is, as their Lordships think, whether the deceased was a “worker” within the meaning of the Workers’ Compensation Act, 1922, and its amendments. Was he a person who had entered into or worked under a contract of service with an employer? The company and Mr. Lee were distinct legal entities and therefore capable of entering into legal relations with one another. As such they had entered into a contractual relationship for him to be employed as the chief pilot of the company.

They found that he could in his role of governing director give himself orders as chief pilot. It was therefore a master and servant relationship and as such he fitted the definition of ‘worker’ under the Act. 

The circumstance that in his capacity as a shareholder he could control the course of events would not in itself affect the validity of his contractual relationship with the company. Just as the company and the deceased were separate legal entities so as to permit of contractual relations being established between them, so also were they separate legal entities so as to enable the company to give an order to the decease. In their Lordships’ view it is a logical consequence of the decision in Salomon’s case that one person may function in dual capacities. The appeal was allowed and the widow was therefore entitled to compensation.

Saloman vs Saloman was also accepted as good law and applied by the Sri Lankan court in Trade exchange (Ceylon) Ltd vs Asian Hotels Corporation (1981) 1 SLR 67. In that case ,95% of the shares of a hotel company (The Asian hotel corporation ) were held by a government corporation. 

The supreme court of Sri Lanka held that the company and its share holders were distinct legal entities and that the company did not become an agent of the government even though almost all the shares (95%) were held by a government corporation.

In the Australian case of George Hudson Ltd vs Bank of New South Wales (1978) 3 ALR 366, a shareholder of a company sued major bank saying that because of the negligence of the bank in paying certain cheques which it should not have paid , the value of his shares in the company had depreciated. He claimed the amount of that depreciation as damages from the bank. The court held that if the company assets ( share value ) had depreciated or had been damaged by the banks wrongful act, the proper party entitled to sue the bank for damages was not individual shareholders but the company itself. Accordingly, the shareholders private claim against the bank was dismissed. 

Another striking illustration of a companys separate legal existence lies in the fact that persons in control of a company in the belief that no action can be taken against them by the company because they are part of its management.

The correct position, however , is that a company can sue its own employees and it s directors if they have caused any loss to the company by their actions. For example, in Regal (Hastings) Ltd v Gulliver [1942] UKHL 1, the directors of R Co Ltd bought shares in a subsidiary company knowing that when such a subsidiary company was sold they (the directors) would make a substantial profit. The company sued the directors and the court held that the directors must return such profits as they had made use of their position as directors to make a private profit for themselves (today the actions of the directors would be caught up by principle relating to insider trading). 

Conclusion 

A company is an artificial or fictious being – as opposed to a human being. There is really one central principle we can draw and one minor one. The central principle is that the company is a separate legal personality from its members and therefore legally liable for its debts.

This brings us to the minor principle. That is once the technical lities of the companies act are complied with, a one person company can have the benefits of corporate legal personality and limited liability. The above cases show how important, it is for the public or those engaged in business to understand and appreciate the basic principle of company law that a company is separate from its shareholders and staff.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal Status of a Company Under the Law. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Status of the Gaza Strip

Background The Gaza Strip came into existence following the 1948 war and the establishment of Israel. It absorbed dozens of thousands of Palestinian refugees who were expelled from their homes and lands inside Israel. As two thirds of its population were refugees, the Gaza Strip became one huge refugee camp. The then Israeli Prime Minister David Ben Gurion offered annexing the Gaza Strip to Israel believing that it would resolve the problem of having such concentration of Palestinian refugees in the northwest of the Negev. However, this offer was rejected by Egypt in the Lausanne conference of 1949.[1] Following the 1948 war, Egypt administered the Gaza Strip, but did not annex it. Egyptian military forces ruled over the Gaza Strip and managed all public and civil affairs.[2] During that period, Israel launched military incursions into the Gaza Strip to intimidate Palestinians and carried out indiscriminate air strikes. It eventually occupied the territory following the 1956 war against Egypt, but it was compelled under international pressure to withdraw from the territory in 1957.[3] The situation in the Gaza Strip remained as such until the six-day war in 1967 between Israel and neighboring Arab countries, following which Israel occupied the Gaza Strip; the West Bank, including East Jerusalem, which was under the Jordanian administration; the Egyptian Sinai Peninsula; and the Syrian Golan Heights. On 22 November 1967, the UN Security Council issued resolution 242, which is also known as "land for peace" resolution, calling for "withdrawal of Israel's armed forces from territories occupied in the… conflict".[4] However, the resolution has not been implemented. Israel ruled the Gaza Strip according to military orders issued by the military commander of the area with no consideration to the laws that were in force before the occupation. It refused to recognize that it was an occupying power in the Gaza Strip and insisted that it was only administering the area. During its occupation, Israel established 21 settlements on Palestinian lands throughout the Gaza Strip, where thousands of Israeli settlers lived. Palestinian resistance of the occupation in the Gaza Strip took the form of sporadic armed struggle led by the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), especially in the 1970s. In the early 1980s the Palestinian struggle took the form of popular resistance with Palestinians, especially students, organizing mass demonstrations protesting against the Israeli occupation. This Palestinian movement matured with the outbreak of the first Intifada in December 1987, which marked a new stage of the history of the Gaza Strip that highlighted the reality of the Israeli occupation and the need for ending it. During the Intifada, Israeli forces killed hundreds of Palestinian civilians and wounded thousands of others. In the early 1990s, the situation witnessed a major development with some Palestinian armed groups attacking Israeli military targets inside the Gaza Strip, so Israel began to seek a solution to stop the losses of its soldiers. Therefore, it initiated secret negotiations with the PLO in Oslo which were concluded by the Declaration of Principles, under which the two parties agreed that an autonomous Palestinian authority would be established and the peace process between them would be based on the "land for peace" principle. In May 1994, the two sides signed Gaza-Jericho Agreement, according to which Israeli forces were redeployed in the Gaza Strip and in Jericho in the West Bank. They also agreed that a final settlement would be reached by the end of a five-year interim arrangements. In Summer 2000, US President Bill Clinton invited the late chairman of the Palestinian Authority Yasser Arafat and the then Israeli prime minister Ehud Barak to Camp David to negotiate a final solution for the Israeli-Palestinian conflicts, but the negotiations failed. Soon after, in September 2000, the second Palestinian Intifada broke out and it was different from the first one in that it involved the use of heavy weapons by Israeli forces against Palestinians, while Palestinian armed groups attacked Israeli military objectives and settlements in the Gaza Strip and West Bank. In September 2005 Israel completed its unilateral disengagement plan and declared an end of its martial law in the Gaza Strip. Under the plan, Israeli forces redeployed outside the Gaza Strip and Israeli settlements were evacuated. By the implementation of the disengagement plan Israel claimed that the occupation of Gaza ended. However, in spite of withdrawing its troops and settlers from the Gaza Strip, Israel has continued to influence the life in the Gaza Strip: the Israeli military has continued to control the airspace and territorial water of Gaza, and the passage of persons and goods into Gaza; and Israel has not delivered to the Palestinian Authority the population registration records and has not agreed to the opening of Gaza's seaport and airport.[5] In June 2007, following short internal fighting with Fatah movement, Hamas, which won the majority of seats in the elections of the Palestinian Legislative Council in January 2006, took over the Gaza Strip and expelled the Palestinian Authority security services and officials. Since 2005, Israeli has carried out a series of incursions and air strikes against the Gaza Strip, and even wide-scale military offensives, the most prominent of which were 'Operation Cast Lead' (2008-2009), 'Operation Pillar of Defense' in November 2012, and the latest one, 'Operation Protective Edge', which is addressed by this essay. Current Legal status of the Gaza Strip In order to categorize the latest conflict, 'Operation Protective Edge', under international law it is necessary to examine the current legal status of the Gaza Strip.
  1. Israel's position
In September 2005, Israel implemented its unilateral disengagement plan from the Gaza Strip, under which Israeli troops were redeployed outside the area and took positions at the border, and Israeli settlements were evacuated. Israel declared an end of its military rule of the Gaza Strip. It claimed that as it took these measures, its position as an occupying power in Gaza ended.[6] Brigadier General Aviv Kochavi, the departing Israeli military Gaza Region Commander, stated: ‘the responsibility for whatever takes place inside befalls upon the [Palestinian] Authority’.[7] On that same day the former Israeli military Chief of Southern Command, Major-General Dan Harel, issued an official decree claiming the end of military rule in the Gaza Strip.[8] The state's position, as detailed before the Israeli Supreme Court in a case challenging the practice of sonic booms over the Gaza Strip, is that the laws of occupation, according to which an occupying power owes legal obligations towards proA­tected persons living in occupied territory, apply when the territory is under the authority of the enemy and such authority is "stablished and capable of being exercised".[9] At the legal level, the Israeli Supreme Court rejected a petition by human rights organizations against the restriction of electricity supplies to Gaza. It ruled that Israel is no longer responsible for public order in the Gaza Strip, nor for the well-being of the Gaza Strip's population under the laws of occupation.[10] International Law and International Humanitarian Law In spite of unilaterally evacuating 8,000 settlers and removing military installments from the Gaza Strip in September 2005, Israel have maintained effective control of the Gaza Strip, so it remains the occupying power as defined by article 42 of the Hague Regulations 1907,[11] which stipulates: "Territory is considered occupied when it is actually placed under the authority of the hostile army. The occupation extends only to the territory where such authority has been established and can be exercised". According to article 43, Israel as the occupying power of the Gaza Strip must "take all the measures in [its] power to restore, and ensure, as far as possible, public order and safety, while respecting, unless absolutely prevented, the laws in force in the country". In fact, Israel have maintained control over the Gaza Strip through:
  • Effective control of border crossings of the Gaza Strip into Israel;
  • Control on the ground through repeated incursions and an imposing access-restricted areas along the eastern and northern border of the Gaza Strip;
  • Control of the Gaza Strip’s airspace;
  • Control of the Gaza Strip’s territorial waters and limiting the fishing areas;
  • Control of the registry of the Palestinian population of the Gaza Strip;
  • Control of tax policies and transfer of tax revenues;
  • Control of the of the Palestinian Authority's ability to exercise governmenA­tal functions.[12]
Under the current situation, the powers Israel exercises from the borders enable it to control the life within the Gaza Strip. As shown in the case of Denmark during the Second World War, the occupier may leave in place an existing local administration or allow a new authority to be established for as long as it preserves the ultimate authority. Under the Oslo Accords and other related agreements, Israel has transferred to the Palestinian Authority some powers and functions within the Gaza Strip and the West Bank, but kept for itself the ultimate authority, especially with regards to security. When Israel implemented the unilateral disengagement and evacuated its troops and settlers from the Gaza Strip, it left in place a Palestinian local administration, but there is no local governing body to which full authority was transferred.[13] Israel's justification for its offensive on Gaza In a statement to the international community, the Israeli Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu said:[14] Hamas and other terrorist groups in Gaza are firing rockets on cities throughout the State of Israel… No country on earth would remain passive in the face of hundreds of rockets fired on its cities and Israel is no exception… I spoke with several world leaders. I appreciated their expressions of strong support for our right and our duty to defend ourselves, and this is what we will continue to do. Israel claimed that it was acting in self-defense in Gaza, and attempted to portray itself as the victim in the conflict. The United States endorsed this justification for the use of force. However, Gaza is not an independent state and Israel accepts this but instead sees Gaza as a "hostile entity", a concept that is unknown to international law and one that Israel has never explained. The status of Gaza is clear – it is an occupied territory and part of the occupied Palestinian territory. Effective control is the test of occupation as recently confirmed by the International Court of Justice in dispute between the Democratic Republic of Congo and Uganda. Concerning the case of Gaza, Israeli physical presence in the territory is not necessary as Israel retains effective control over the territory by other means. It uses modern technology to control all aspects of life in Gaza.[15] Israel argues that it can invoke the right to self-defense under international law. It has attempted to frame rocket fire from Gaza as an "armed attack" within the meaning of Article 51 of the UN Charter to justify its offensive on Gaza. However, the International Court of Justice rejected this faulty legal interpretation in its 2004 Advisory Opinion. The ICJ pointed out that an armed attack that would trigger Article 51 of the UN Charter must be carried out by a sovereign state, but the attacks by Palestinians emerge from a territory that is under Israel's jurisdiction. [16] The ICJ's Opinion is complementary to the UN General Assembly Resolution 2694 adopted on 30 November 1970, which affirms "the legitimacy of the struggle of peoples under colonial and alien domination recognized as being entitled to the right of self-determination to restore to themselves that right by any means at their disposal". The Resolution also considers that "the acquisition and retention of territory in contravention of the right of the people of that territory to self-determination is inadmissible and a gross violation of the Charter" and condemns those governments "that deny the right to self-determination of peoples recognized as being entitled to it, especially of the peoples of southern Africa and Palestine". The rejection of Israel argument concerning Article 51 of the UN Charter leaves Israel at risk of prosecution for the crime of aggression.[17] Military or belligerent occupation is a status recognized by IHL. According to the Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons (Fourth Geneva Convention) of 1949, to which Israel is a party, a state is allowed to occupy a territory acquired in an armed conflict, but such occupation must be temporary pending a peace settlement. Israel as the occupying power has obligations to protect and ensure the welfare of the Palestinian civilian population in Gaza, but it has breached its obligations, and has perpetrated violations of the Fourth Geneva Convention by launching a series of military campaigns against Gaza and imposing an illegal siege on the densely populated area as a form of collective punishment prohibited by Article 33 of the Convention. Before 2005, Palestinian resistance of the occupation was directed against Israeli forces present in the Gaza Strip, but following the imposition of the total siege and launching a series of military attacks on Palestinians in the Gaza Strip, Palestinian armed groups began to fire rockets into Israeli territory in an attempt to lift the siege and end the belligerent occupation. Occupation in itself is an act of aggression and it is a self-evident legal and moral principle that an aggressor can never rely upon self-defense to justify using force against resistance to its own aggression. This principle is demonstrated in the judgments of the Nuremberg tribunals. A Nuremburg judge put it as follows: One of the most amazing phenomena of this case which does not lack in startling features is the manner in which the aggressive war conducted by Germany against Russia has been treated by the defense as if it were the other way around. …If it is assumed that some of the resistance units in Russia or members of the population did commit acts which were in themselves unlawful under the rules of war, it would still have to be shown that these acts were not in legitimate defense against wrongs perpetrated upon them by the invader. Under International Law, as in Domestic Law, there can be no reprisal against reprisal. The assassin who is being repulsed by his intended victim may not slay him and then, in turn, plead self- defense. (Trial of Otto Ohlendorf and others, Military Tribunal II-A, April 8, 1948) [18]
[1] J.P. Filiu, Gaza: A History, UK, Oxford University Press, 2014, p. 311. [2]'Legal Status in Palestine', Information Center, Institute of Law, Bir Zeit University, Ramallah, https://lawcenter.birzeit.edu/iol/en/index.php?action_id=210, (accessed 24 October 2014) [3] Filiu, supra note 1. [4] UN Security Council Resolution 242/1967, S/RES/242 (22 November 1967), available from undoc.org/S/RES/242. [5] Y. Shany, 'Faraway, So Close: The Legal Status of Gaza after Israel's Disengagement,' International Law Forum, the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, August 2006, p. 7. [6] Gaza Strip, B'Tselem – The Israeli Information Center for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories, https://www.btselem.org/gaza_strip, (accessed 25 October 2014). [7] IDF Spokesperson Office, Mission Completed, 12 September 2005, cited in Y. Shany, 'Faraway, So Close: The Legal Status of Gaza after Israel's Disengagement,' International Law Forum, the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, August 2006, p. 3. [8] Ibid. [9] Israeli Supreme Court, 10265/05 Physicians for Human Rights v. Defense Minister, State's submission of July 11, 2006, cited in 'Disengaged Occupiers: The Legal Status of Gaza', position paper, Gisha – Legal Center for Freedom of Movement, January 2007, p. 23 (all translations of court documents into English are by Gisha). [10] B'Tselem, supra note 1. [11] N. Erakat, 'Humanitarian law and Operation Protective Edge: a survey of violations and remedies', expert analysis, Norwegian Peacebuilding Resource Centre, August 2014, p. 2. [12] 'Disengaged Occupiers: The Legal Status of Gaza', position paper, Gisha – Legal Center for Freedom of Movement, January 2007, p. 10. [13] Report of the United Nations Fact-Finding Mission on the Gaza Conflict, A/HRC/12/48, September 2009, para. 278 and 279. [14] 'A Statement from PM Netanyahu to the International Community', the Yeshiva World News, 10 July 2014, https://www.theyeshivaworld.com/news/headlines-breaking-stories/246114/a-statement-from-pm-netanyahu-to-the-international-community.html (accessed on 1 November 2014). [15] J. Dugard, 'Debunking Israel's self-defense argument', Opinion, Al-Jazeera America, 31 July 2014, https://america.aljazeera.com/opinions/2014/7/gaza-israel-internationalpoliticsunicc.html (accessed on 1 November 2014). [16] N. Erakat, Humanitarian law and Operation Protective Edge: a survey of violations and remedies', Expert Analysis, Norwegian Peacebuilding Resource Center, August 2014. [17] J. M. Leas, 'Why the Self-Defense Doctrine Doesn't Legitimize Israel Assault's on Gaza', Counter Punch, 27 December 2012, https://www.counterpunch.org/2012/12/27/why-the-self-defense-doctrine-doesnt-legitimize-israels-assault-on-gaza/ (accessed on 1 November 2014). [18] M. Mandel, 'Israel's Unjust War on Gaza, "Self-Defense against Peace"', Global Search – Center for Research on Globalization, 7 August 2014, https://www.globalresearch.ca/israels-unjust-war-on-gaza-self-defense-against-peace/5395084 (accessed on 1 November 2014).
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The legal status of the Gaza Strip. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Malaysian Airlines MH17 Incident and Relevant Legislation

Executive Summary The accident of Malaysian Airlines MH17 is considered one of the worst in the history of Ukrainian aviation history and more so in the history of aircraft destructions. The death of 280-odd civilians flying from Amsterdam to Kuala Lumpur on 17th July, has been horrific and has shocked the entire world. The crash took place in Ukraine in an area where political instability had been a concern for few months prior to the date of accident.

After the accident, there were serious implications and it has led to political tensions between Russia and Ukraine. The Dutch Safety Board was the body that is the main investigator for the crash and they have brought out a preliminary report on 9 September 2014, which will be discussed in the report. The final report by the same safety board is expected to come in 2015. The major legislations and annexes relating to the accident in respect of the ICAO Convention is mentioned in the report and also the role of non-ICAO agencies. Introduction Malaysian Airline flight MH17 carrying 283 passengers and 15 crew, was flying from Amsterdam to Kuala Lumpur on 17 July 2014 and was presumably shot down killing all passengers and the crew on board. It is considered as one of the worst air disasters in the history of Ukraine, and also the Dutch history owing to the large number of these passengers being Dutch and it was the third air crash of a Boeing 777, a year after the crash that happened on the way to Kuala Lumpur from Amsterdam. The flight crashed near an area in Ukraine over an area where political tensions had been fuming for quite a period. It was reported by the US Intelligence sources that pro-Russian separatists shot down the plane using a surface-to-air missile from the territory which was controlled by them. However, the Ukrainian Government was blamed for the accident by the Russian government. The Dutch Safety Board is the main investigation board for the accident and they issued a preliminary report on 9 September, the details of which will be discussed in this report. Furthermore, this report deals with the issues faced after the downing of the aircraft and brings out the associated Annexes and documents relating to the accident and the role of non-ICAO agencies.

The aftermath of the accident which has caused tensions between Ukraine and Russia reaching new heights has been explained in the report. History of the flight Malaysian Airlines flight Boeing 777-2H6ER with its operating name MH17 was scheduled to fly to Malaysia from Netherlands on 17 July 2014. It departed from Amsterdam Airport in Netherlands at 10.31 hrs. The flight plan for MH17 was filed by the Airlines and it was approved by air traffic control centres in all regions and according to it, MH17 was to fly at an altitude of 33,000 feet (FL 330) above Ukraine until it reached Dnipropetrovsk where it was to change to an altitude of 35,000 feet (FL 340). As it reached Dnipropetrovsk according to plans, at 12.53 hrs, the air control at that area asked MH17 whether it was able to be at the specified altitude of FL 350 and also avoid collision with another Boeing 777 flight flying at FL 330. The crew wanted to remain at FL 330 and the request was agreed to by the air traffic control by pushing the other flight above. At 13.00 hrs, the flight crew requested for a diversion 20 NM to the left because of the weather conditions, and this request was also approved.

The crew were told by the ATC that FL 340 was not available when that was asked for and hence they maintained at FL 330 for a short period. At 13.19 hrs, the ATC data showed that there was a deviation of 3.6 NM north from the centreline of the approved airway and the crew were directed to change the route. The flight was then transferred to the Russian air control in Rostov-on-Don (RND) and they tried to inform the flight crew about the airfield track at RND, but there was no response from them at 13.20 hrs. Seconds after that, the data from digital cockpit voice recorder and flight data recorder stopped and RND confirmed the disappearance of the flight after it couldn’t be located on the radar. Investigation Investigation is currently done by an international group to understand the reasons for the aircraft crash. The lead has been taken by the Netherlands in conjunction with the co-operation of the Ukrainian government.

The international investigation group comprises 24 investigators including member countries like Australia, the UK, the US, Germany, Malaysia, Russia and Ukraine. Additionally, the Dutch Safety Board (DSB) will independently investigate the choice of the flight route. The investigation was delegated to the DSB by the National Bureau of Air Accidents Investigation of Ukraine (NBAII) because of the fact that the majority of passengers in the flight were Dutch and also due to the reason that the flight’s departure was from Amsterdam Airport. The International Civil Aviation Organisation (ICAO) has supported the DSB in procedures that comply with the standards and recommended practices (SARPs) mentioned in Annex 13. Basically, Annex 13 deals with the Aircraft Accident and Incident Investigation – to the Convention of International Civil Aviation, SARPS are explained to conduct the accident investigation in civil aviation. The area where the accident took place about 500km from Kiev, has been constantly under the radar and monitoring of all NOTAMs and pilots were warned of the risks flying in the region. The UK NOTAM issued several warnings to their pilots such as the possibility of dangerous situations in Ukraine airspace, especially in the regions of the Black Sea, Crimea, and the Sea of Azov.

They warned the UK aircraft operators that Russian and Ukrainian authorities could potentially provide conflicting instructions with respect to air traffic control and that it would be advisable to be avoiding the areas until further notice. As far as Ukraine was concerned, a unilateral course of action covering both International High Seas airspace and its own sovereign airspace, contradicted the ICAO Annex 11 standards. It continued to provide Air Traffic Services (ATS) in the designated airspace and Russia also provided ATS in the same airspace. Hence, Ukraine NOTAM issued messages and prohibited the area over the Crimean peninsula for operations below FL290 and closed various routes, and Russian NOTAM directly conflicted with them. In effect, confusions and conflicting attitudes by sending the ATC instructions, had occurred in the particular airspace. In accordance with paragraph 7.1 of ICAO Annex 13, a preliminary report was presented by the Safety Board on 9 September. This preliminary report provides an overview of the initial, provisional facts. The report has been sent to ICAO for consideration. ICAO president Aliu remarked that ICAO is encouraged to see that the MH17 investigation is proceeding with the productive collaboration of accredited international representatives.

Investigations into the circumstances of the accident will be co-ordinated by Netherlands and they will be in charge for the conduct of the investigation in accordance with the laws of Chapter 5 of Annex 13 to the Chicago Convention. The Netherlands will ensure the participation of other parties concerned, in particular Ukraine as the State of Occurrence, Malaysia as the State of Registry, the United States of America as State of Manufacture and the International Civil Aviation Organization (ICAO). The Netherlands will communicate the report and findings to the concerned states. Ukraine will use every means available to facilitate the investigation The paragraph 7.1 of Annex 13 also states the need for the State doing the investigation to send the preliminary to the other main parties that are involved such as the State where the airline operator is from, the State where the aircraft is registered, or the State where design and manufacturing of the aircraft were made. Annex 13 mentions that the States of operator, registry, design and manufacture all have the right to appoint an Accredited Representative to the investigation. All the facets of the investigation shall be participated in by the Accredited Representative with assistance from their investigators or advisers. The Accredited Representatives of the Sates that participate in the MH17 are Australia, the United States of America, the United Kingdom, Malaysia, the Russian Federation and Ukraine and the preliminary report was submitted to these investigators for review.

The suggestions of all the representatives were assessed by the Dutch Safety Board and appropriate amendments were made to the report. In Article 1 of the Chicago Convention, it is defined that the States are sovereign in the airspace over their territory and article 28 obliges them to provide air navigation facilities to account for air navigation at the international level. Article 9 of the Convention describes the airspace over a country which can be made “controlled” or “restricted” or “prohibited”. With respect to Ukraine, there were restrictions placed on its territorial airspace in order to satisfy conditions of the military and to safeguard the safety of the public, which required civil aircraft to fly above the three dimensional airspace area.

Malaysian Airlines has not changed their view that they flew lawfully above the airspace restricted by Ukraine. It could still be argued that the flight was inside the restricted area or above the that was reasonable or not but the main discussion is that the dangers of flying within or anywhere near that zone was still known in advance and MH17 should have been more proactive in dealing with such warnings. Currently, airlines’ decision to fly rests with themselves after receiving risk assessments owing to loopholes in the international laws and agreements. Recently, airline regulators under ICAO have called for taking control of the informing airlines about the potential warnings about dangerous airspace but this is highly unlikely to happen in the near future given the inadequacies of the law permits under the Chicago Convention. According to the paragraph 3.1 of ICAO Annex 13, “The sole objective of the investigation of an accident or incident shall be the prevention of accidents and incidents. It is not the purpose of this activity to apportion blame or liability”. The preliminary reports released by the DSB only describe the factual details of the accident and it does not analyse the larger picture that explains the contributing causes. An accident reporting database system is maintained by ICAO known as Accident/Incident Reporting or “ADREP” system through which details analysed from investigations conducted and those which are of absolute importance to prevent accidents in the future, are shared among the worldwide Contracting States. The European Union “ECCAIRS” (the European Co-ordination Centre for Aviation Incident Reporting System) designed the program platform that is used in ADREP system. As per the SARPs, in the case of criminal activities, the inferences from a technical investigation report is not deemed to be used. It is required that an independent judicial investigation be held by the competent prosecution and police and it is possible that this could prove to be an important factor during trials where the investigations by the board could lead to an expert witness at the hearing in the court.

The European Counsel proposed EU Directive 94/56 through which it is required for all member states to form an independent accident investigation board so that the board is not partial and so not to compromise on the findings of the board. This was done so as to eradicate any chance of conflicting interests that may occur when a government body is the investigation board. Article 26 of the Chicago Convention puts Ukraine with the responsibility to conduct the crash investigation .Paragraph 5.1 of Annex 13 states the rule for the State where the accident occurs, to be responsible for conducting the investigation of the accident but it also mentions that either a part or the entire investigation to be conducted may be delegated to another State through mutual co-operation and agreement. Ukraine, being the State of Occurrence, was actually required to be taking responsibility for the accident investigation, but it filed a written petition to the ICAO requesting them to delegate the responsibility to the DSB and a team of technical advisers and accredited representatives under them. This agreement took place on 23 July 2014. The international team consisted of representatives of the State where the accident occurred (Ukraine), State where the aircraft design and manufacture took place (the United States of America), the State of Registry and Operator (Malaysia), State where the engine design and manufacture was done (the United Kingdom), State that provided information on request (Australia, Russia) and the ICAO. AFTERMATH OF MH17 The Ukrainian government’s attitude of not seriously following the obligations of the Chicago Convention and the ICAO regulation DOC 9554/932, led to the MH17 crash. Article 3bis of the Convention states that the signatories “refrain from resorting to the use of weapons against civil aircraft in flight” as this kind of behaviour deviates from the required norms and standards that regulate cross country interactions. As a result, no country has the right to use ongoing military confrontation on its territory to attack any civil or commercial aircraft. In addition to this, ICAO in its Safety Measures manual, defines “the responsibility for initiating the co-ordination process rests with the States whose military forces are engaged in the conflict,” in accordance with paragraph 10.2 of the respective international agreement.

Hence the safe journey of the MH17 flight could have been achieved if it was co-ordinated properly as per the manual. FINDINGS FROM THE REPORT There were no controversies regarding the choice of flight level and the flight plan description set to be used by the corresponding ATC authorities for MH17 and this was confirmed from aeronautical sources that the aircraft was flying in an unrestricted area outside the restricted airspace mentioned by the Ukrainian NOTAMs. The report also indicated that there was no question of the qualifications and experience of the flight crew as they had proper licensing and medical certifications to operate the flight. The airworthiness requirement of the aircraft had also been through a maintenance overhaul in 2013 and an inspection in the following year, so that was also discarded as a cause of the accident. As per the report, there was no evidence of cockpit voice and flight data recorders being manipulated or any malfunctioning of these found by the DSB. Furthermore, there were no engine issues and the last known altitude, flight path and the cruise settings of the engine were understood to have progressed without any problems. The main cause of the accident was found to be objects of high energy impacting and penetrating the aircraft. Aftermath of the accident The United States said that the plane was brought down by a ground-to-ait missile fired by the rebels armed by Russia. Russian President Vladimir Putin blamed the Ukrainian Government for the loss of the innocent civilians. He was of the view that the political tensions in Ukraine had been the major cause of this tragedy.

This accusation led to both Putin and Sergei Lavrov, who is the foreign minister for Russia, to put steps forward for a thorough international investigation. At the present situation, it appears that the plane was shot down by a missile fired by a system designated “Buk” in the Soviet Union which are now co-owned by Ukraine and Russia. Ukrainian armed forces is bearing the brunt of the Russian defence ministry because they believe that the Buk systems were used in parts of Donbass controlled by Kiev. Tensions have soared high between Russia and Ukraine after that with the prediction of Russian experts that Ukraine possibly prepared to gun down a Russian aircraft if war occurs. Role of non-ICAO agencies Ukrainian State Air Traffic Service Enterprise (UkSATSE) issued NOTAMs adding a restricted area over the current one from FL320 to an unlimited altitude on 17 July 2014. On the next day, it issued another NOTAM to increase the restricted area size and also put a limit from the surface to an unlimited altitude. A meeting was arranged on 29 July 2014 and ICAO along with Civil Air Navigation Services Organisation (CANSO), Airports Council International (ACI) and International Air Transport Association and the outcomes were discussed with regard to risks associated with civil aviation due to various conflict zones and that ICAO along with its partners decided to:

  • set up a task force at the senior-level comprising industry and state experts in order to resolve the issues relating to national security and civil aviation in general and also gather and disseminate information in an effective way.
  • submit the findings of the task force immediately to a special meeting of the ICAO Council for action.

A high level conference along with all 191 member states of ICAO will be convened by ICAO in February 2015. IATA has asked ICAO to address two main tasks. Firstly, it is required to ensure that necessary and relevant information be provided to the airlines by the government in order to assess the risks posed by various threats in an efficient way. It is absolutely important to pass accurate data or information as the risks associated with this is time-critical. One such example of information that was not provided properly was that flights going above Ukraine’s airspace above 32,000 feet would not create problems.

This guidance proved to be wrong and so threats to aircraft, crew and passengers need to be minimised by the State by passing consistent and accurate information to the airlines. Secondly, it is required to control the design, manufacture and usage of anti-aircraft weapons. These powerful weapons are in the hands of non-State entities and international convention or law does not account for such form of ammunitions and MH17 brings out the limitations in the international system that must be rectified. Conclusion The MH17 accident was the worst incident in the history of Ukraine with a large number of passengers killed. It has posed serious questions on the future of the airlines especially because it happened just few months past the disappearance of the other MH370 flight. The initial part of the report focussed on how the crash occurred and detailed information about the timeline of the entire crash episode was provided. The various inferences and conclusions derived from the investigations carried out by the Dutch Safety Board were then analysed. The findings from the preliminary report were explained and the various circumstances that lead to the accident and its aftermath, in respect of the ICAO Convention and all the legislations covering the accident such as Annexes and Articles of the Chicago Convention were explained in detail.

The role of non-ICAO agencies is also important in disseminating quality information after risk assessment so that accidents could be prevented in the future.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Malaysian Airlines MH17 Incident and Relevant Legislation. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Drinking Age Essay

Drinking Age More lives have been saved in the last two years alone by safety belts and air bags than have been saved in the 30 years since the adoption of the National Minimum Drinking Age Act of 1984, making the Legal Age to consume alcohol 21 (McCardell). According to the above quote it is shown that increasing the legal drinking age to 21 has done nothing: it is more common to be saved by a seatbelt and airbag in a car accident than it was before increasing the legal drinking age to 21. Lowering the drinking age to 18 will cause less temptation and urge to drink at a “non-legal” age. This will also create more honesty among young adults with the simple fact them knowing it is legal and they aren’t breaking a law. People would be less sneaky about it and it would make drinking a lot safer.

After all it is considered to be an adult at 18 and it is legal to purchase tobacco products, get a tattoo, vote, and even defend our country. If the government is worried about the health risks then it shouldn’t be allowed to purchase tobacco at 18 either. A logical legal drinking age is 18. This topic is extremely relevant to today’s society because it is such a part the social world we live. Drinking alcohol is often the focal point of most social events including; church, weddings, concerts, sporting events, restaurants, bars, and many private parties. In some countries including Belgium, Denmark and Germany, 16-year-olds are permitted to buy beer and wine (Griggs). Other countries such as, Iceland, Japan, South Korea and Thailand, young adults have the opportunity to drink at the age of 18 (Griggs). Prohibiting the consumption of alcohol publically encourages students and young adults to drink behind closed doors and “pre-game” before heading out to parties or concerts where they know they can’t consume alcohol lawfully. This behavior is much more likely to result in an overdose, leading to disorderly conduct and no one getting medical help if or when it is needed (Huffington Post). Lowering the legal drinking age to 18 will create less underage drinking and less temptation to drink. Increasing the drinking age to 21 hasn’t stopped kids and young adults from drinking (CBSnews). In the 1980’s when the legal drinking age increased to 21 the goal was to decrease the amount of highway fatalities there were. Experts believe that the increased drinking age has led to a significant breakthrough in excessive drinking among kids and young adults (CBSnews). It’s not shocking to hear that the legal drinking age is one of America’s commonly violated drug laws, however many have yet to realize that having such a high minimum age is doing more harm than good (Huffington Post). Truthfulness, sincerity, or frankness are all characteristics of honesty.

Being honest in today’s society is rare. Around the age of 18 is when young adults want to experiment with things like alcohol and tobacco products.

Tobacco products, especially, because the “legal” age to purchase tobacco is 18. With the way society has changed it’s become “cool” to go to parties and drink with your friends. However, with this being an illegal action, kid’s feel they need to do it behind “closed doors” and into a very unsafe environment (CBSnews). This is not good for multiple reasons, kids are inexperienced and don’t know how much is too much and its common for “friends” to pressure friends into doing unsafe things. For example, drinking games have become a popular thing to do among young adults (CBSnews). When teens take part in drinking games this leads to too much alcohol in a too short of a time period leading to getting sick, getting hurt or hurting someone else, passing out, or even dying. If something were to happen at a party where there wasn’t anyone aware there was drinking and someone were to become severely intoxicated and in harm’s way, someone underage is less likely to get help or “fess up” due to it being illegal. This is where it becomes harmful and dangerous (CBSnews). Cops have to limit underage drinking due to it being illegal. It is the law.

With that being said this is an unenforceable law (CBSnews). John McCradell founder of Choose Responsibly points out that the 21 year old legal drinking age limit hasn’t reduced binge drinking and that it’s unreasonable to tell some adults — who are able to join the military, gamble, and get married — that they’re not responsible enough to drink (“Is the National Drinking Age Doing More Harm than Good?”). Underage drinking is strongly associated with many health and social problems among youth including alcohol-impaired driving, physical fighting, poor school performance, sexual activity, and smoking too (Fact Sheets – Age 21 Minimum Legal Drinking Age). If the government is truly convinced that lowering the drinking age will cause health factors among young adults then the purchase of tobacco products should be unlawful until the age of 21 also. Tobacco has no health benefits and is harmful to others if smoking cigarettes. There are, however, studies to support that in moderations alcohol can have health benefits. Some believe that the age of 8 or maybe even 6 could be the minimum legal drinking age in the U.S (Griggs). Lowering the drinking age to such young ages would allow parents to educate their children about alcohol and remove the enticement, which makes rebellious teenagers sneak off to basements and cars to binge drink without adult supervision. “The Puritan ethic has really shaped the way alcohol is regulated in the U.S.,” Martinic said. According to Brandon Griggs “Alcohol is seen more as a drug, and not something that’s integrated into everyday life.” Marjana Martinic says “18 is viewed (by most countries) pretty much as a reasonable age limit,” after all at the age of 18 is when you legally become an adult and become responsible for everything. It may be assumed that many young adults are too immature to drink at age 18 and that it is unhealthy.

Drinking is unhealthy if too much is being consumed in short amount of time causing intoxication ;if alcohol is consumed excessively every day or if drinking large amount of alcohol infrequently ( binge drinking). Some research speculates that some young adult livers may not be a fully developed at the age of 18, like that of an adult at the age of 21and that drinking may predispose on to liver problems. Many studies however support that drinking responsibly has proven to be not all that harmful for most people. Too much alcohol intake contributes to more than 4,300 deaths among underage youth under the age of 21 in the United States each year (Fact Sheets). With that being said young and inexperienced drinkers don’t know how to regulate what truly is too much other than to pass out or black out. About 2 in 3 high school undergraduates who drink do so to the point of intoxication, that is, they binge drink (defined as having five or more drinks in a row), typically on multiple occasions (Fact Sheets). No studies have determined a direct cause and effect result between a higher drinking age and reduced drunk driving fatalities. In addition, there have been numerous studies completed that have found no correlation between the drinking age and other alcohol related harms such as, vandalism, suicide and homicides.

Unfortunately supporters of a heightened drinking age only focus on drunk driving rather than the other off-road harmful effects of excessive alcohol that go in hand with underage drinking (Huffington Post). A logical drinking age is 18. It makes more sense to do away with this law simply because it’s a law cops can’t control (CBS news). There are not significant studies to support the drunk driving fatalities platform in which the lower drinking age was based on. Legally an adult is 18. If at 18 years of age an individual is held legally accountable for their actions then it should be lawful to drink at 18 and pay the consequences of drinking irresponsibly. Works Cited CBSNews. “The Debate On Lowering The Drinking Age.” CBSNews. CBS Interactive, 19 Feb. 2009. Web. 17 Sept. 2014. <https://www.cbsnews.com/news/the-debate-on-lowering-the-drinking-age/2/>. Commerce, The Ohio Department Of, and Division Of Liquor Control. “SUMMARY OF OHIO’’S 21 DRINKING AGE LAW.” SUMMARY OF OHIO’S 21 DRINKING AGE LAW (n.d.): n. pag. THE OHIO DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE DIVISION OF LIQUOR CONTROL. STATE OF OHIO, Sept. 2004. Web. 17 Sept. 2014. <https://www.publicsafety.ohio.gov/waitl_learn_live/drinkagelaw.pdf>. “Fact Sheets – Age 21 Minimum Legal Drinking Age.” Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, 24 Mar. 2014. Web. 17 Sept. 2014. <https://www.cdc.gov/alcohol/fact-sheets/mlda.htm>. Griggs, Brandon. “Should the U.S. Lower Its Drinking Age?” CNN. Cable News Network, 01 Jan. 1970. Web. 16 Sept. 2014. <https://www.cnn.com/2014/07/16/us/legal-drinking-age/>. McCardell, John. “Choose Responsibility.” Legal Age 21. Choose Responsibility, n.Web. 17 Sept. 2014. <https://www.chooseresponsibility.org/legal_age_21/>. Tracy, Sam. “Is the National Drinking Age Doing More Harm Than Good?” The Huffington Post. TheHuffingtonPost.com, 23 Jan. 2014. Web. 17 Sept. 2014. <https://www.huffingtonpost.com/sam-tracy/national-drinking-age-doing-more-harm_b_4629417.html>.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal Drinking Age Essay. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Means of Acceptance in Contract Law

THE MEANS OF ACCEPTANCE Acceptance is the second stage of discovering whether an agreement has been reached under classical contract theory is to look for an acceptance which matches the offer that has been made. No particular formula is required for a valid acceptance. As has been explained above, an offer must be in a form whereby a simple assent to it is sufcient to lead to a contract being formed. It is in many cases, therefore, enough for an acceptance to take the form of the person to whom the offer has been made simply saying ‘yes, I agree’. In some situations, however, particularly where there is a course of negotiations between the parties, it may become more difficult to determine precisely the point when the parties have exchanged a matching offer and acceptance. Unless they do match exactly, so the classical theory requires, there can be no contract. An ‘offer’ and an ‘acceptance’ must fitt together like two pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. If they are not the same, they will not slot together, and the picture will be incomplete. At times, as we shall see, the English courts have adopted a somewhat sexible approach to the need for a precise equivalence. Nevertheless, once it is decided that there is a match, it is as if the two pieces of the jigsaw had been previously treated with ‘superglue’, for once in position it will be very hard, if not impossible, to pull them apart. The acceptance can be in many circumstance in order to communicate the acceptance of offer. First is acceptance by conduct which usually in unilateral contract, the acceptance will always be by conduct. This issue was considered in Brogden v Metropolitan Railway where the plaintiffs sent the defendants a draft agreement for the supply of a certain quantity of coal per week from 1 January 1872, at A£1 per ton. The defendants completed the draft by adding the name of an arbitrator, signed it and returned it to the plaintiffs. This constituted an offer. The plaintiffs’ manager, however, simply put the signed agreement into a drawer. There was no communication of acceptance by the plaintiffs. Coal was ordered and delivered on the terms specied in the contract for a period of time, until there was a dispute between the parties. The defendants then argued that there was no contract, because the plaintiffs had never accepted their offer, as contained in the signed agreement. The House of Lords conrmed that it was not enough that the plaintiffs should have decided to accept there had to be some external manifestation of acceptance. In this case, however, that was supplied by the fact that the plaintiffs had placed orders on the basis of the agreement. The defendants should therefore be taken to be bound by its terms.[1] Next is acceptance by silence which can be proven in the case Felthouse v Bindley (1862) where the uncle was negotiating to buy a horse from his nephew. The uncle wrote to his nephew offering a particular sum and saying ‘If I hear no more about him, I consider the horse mine’. The nephew did not respond, but told an auctioneer to remove this horse from a forthcoming auction. The auctioneer omitted to do so, and the horse was sold to a third party. The uncle sued the auctioneer, and the question arose as to whether the uncle had made a binding contract for the purchase of the horse. There was no contract, because the nephew had never communicated. The case was held that his intention to accept his uncle’s offer. It is true that he had taken an action (removing the horse from the auction) which objectively could be taken to have indicated his intention to accept, but because his uncle knew nothing of this at the time, it was not effective to complete the contract[2]. Lastly is the acceptance by post which I will explain in detail the reason by the court for the postal acceptance rule and in what circumstances will be postal acceptance not operate. I will also include the relevant case study in this section.

INTRODUCTION OF POSTAL RULE A requirement of communication will not, however, answer all problems. In the modern world communication can take many forms such as face-to-face conversations, telephone, letters, faxes, or email. In some of these, there will be a delay between the sending of an acceptance and its coming to the attention of the offeror. The law of contract has to have rules, therefore, to make clear what is meant by ‘communication’. The simplest rule would be to say that no communication is effective until it is received and understood by the person to whom it is addressed. This is, in effect, the rule that applies to offers, though, as we shall see, there are some cases which suggest that it may be possible to accept an offer of which you are unaware. These cases are of dubious authority, however, and can only possibly apply in very restricted circumstances. In any case, they simply suggest that in some situations, communication of an offer may not be necessary. Where communication of the offer is required, which is the case in virtually all situations, it is safe to say that communication means that the person to whom the offer is addressed is aware of it. Why should the position be any different as regards acceptances? The problem rst arose in relation to the post, where the delay is likely to be longest. Generally speaking, there will be a delay of at least 12 to 18 hours between the sending of an acceptance by post, and its receipt by the addressee. According to the Enfores v Miles Far East Corporation (1955) case, it state that long-understood need for acceptance to be communicated, what constitutes effective communication can be debatable. Here is the fact of the Enfores v Miles Far East Corporation case. Enfores sent a telex massage from England offering to purchase 100 tons of Cathodes from the Miles Far East Corporation in London. The offer was accept by the Dutch agent. Communication took place when a clerk type a massage that was at the same time and automatically printed by the recipient’s machine. Enfores argued that the contract was complete when the offeror received the telex massage of acceptance in England. But Miles Far East said that the contract was finish when acceptance massage was sent in the Holland. The court held that the contract was made in England because to amount to an effective acceptance the acceptance needed to be communicated to the offeree.

WHAT IS DECISION IN ADAM V LINDSELL (1818) In the case Adam Lindsell (1818) the defendants sent a letter to the plaintiffs offering wool for sale, and he asking for a reply ‘in course of post’. The letter was misdirected by the defendants, and arrived later than would normally have been the case. The plaintiffs replied at once accepting, but the defendants, having decided that because of the delay the plaintiffs were not going to accept, had already sold the wool elsewhere. The plaintiffs sued for breach of contract. The court decided that to require a posted acceptance to arrive at its. The court held that destination before it could be effective would be impractical and in effcient. The acceptor would not be able to take any action on the contract until it had been conrmed that the acceptance had arrived. The court felt that this might result in each side waiting for conA¬Armation of receipt of the last communicational innitum. This would not promote business efcacy. It would be much better if, as soon as the letter was posted, the acceptor could proceed on the basis that a contract had been made, and take action accordingly. The plaintiffs therefore succeeded, the defendants were in breach of contract. The court, in coming to this conclusion, was thus giving priority to the practicalities of doing business over the question of whether, at the time the contract was formed, the parties were in agreement. It was quite possible that by the time the letter of acceptance was posted, the offeror had had a change of mind and sent a withdrawal of the offer, or made a contract with someone else. Nevertheless, because in the court’s view the conduct of business would in general be better served by giving the offeree certainty in this situation, the postal rule was established[3] The reason that have been given by court for the Postal rule is, an exception to the general rule citing that an acceptance is only create when communicated directly to the offeror. The posting regulation stated, by contrast, that acceptance takes effect when a letter is posted. It also state that if an offer are made by post, then the acceptance are made during the time of post. While the decision in the Henthorn v Fraser (1892) is it was held to be reasonable to post acceptance in response to an oral offer because the parties lived some distance away from each other[4]. This is the brief about the case that I understand which is on 7th July Henthorn from Birkenhead, called office of land society in Liverpool. Henthorn negotiated to buy some houses belonging to the land society. Secretary agreed to sell to him, giving him an option of purchase for 14 days at A£750. After that, on 8th July Morning, Another person called, offered A£760 for the property, offer accepted. At 12-1 pm, Secretary withdrawed the offer made to Henthorn. 3.50pm, Claimant delivered letter accepting the offer, but letter arrived at 8.30 pm, after the office was closed. At 5pm, Withdrawal offer arrived at Birkenhead. Secretary opened the letter on the next morning. Claimant sued for specific performance. The court held the case for specific performance granted, Postal Rule applies as acceptance occurred before. Defendant was told to sell the land. In conclusion, the offeree in Henthorn, on the other hand, certainly knew of the offeror’s promise to give him an option “for fourteen days” and quite possibly relied on it. Arguably, therefore, the “mailbox” rule should work in favor of offerees but not against them. But this might allow offerees to speculate at the offeror’s expense, using the telephone or telegraph to overtake a letter of acceptance in transit when the market shifts[5]

EXCEPTION TO THE POSTAL RULE Here is some cases that exception to the postal rule. First is Quenerduaine v Cole (1883) which is the defendant made an offer by telegram where the plaintiff be told to accept by letter. The court said that an offer which are made by telegram, shows that the quick acceptance are required so that the postal rule was not applied. Second in the Household Fire and Carriage Accident Insurance Company v Grant which Grant offer to buy the shares from Household Fire and Carriage Accident Insurance Company. Then the company accept Grant offer and allotted the shares to him. Later, the latter of allotment was sent to him to the address that he give. The latter never reached to him until a month later then he received the letter that ask him for a payment of a partly paid and demand by the company for Grant to pay the next instalment due on shares. So that the court conclude that Grant does not receive his allotment later. This is means in practice a contract complete upon the acceptance of an offer being posted, but liable to be put an end to by an accident in the post, would be more mischievous than a contract only binding upon the parties to it upon the acceptance actually reaching the offerer. Third in Yates Building Co. Ltd v. Pulleyn & Son (York) Ltd (1975) case which they make a states that any requirements about the method of acceptance must be clearly stated to be valid. In this case, Pulleyn give Yates to buy a building land. 'The option hereby granted shall be exercisable by notice in writing given by or on behalf of Yates to Pulleyns or to Pulleyns' solicitors at any time between April 6 1973 and May 6 1973 such notice to be sent by registered or recorded delivery post to the registered office of Pulleyns or the offices of their said solicitors. On Monday April 30 1973 Yates's solicitors posted a letter to Pulleyns' solicitors to formally exercise the option; they enclosed a cheque for A£1,890 for the deposit. The letter was sent by ordinary post and not by registered or recorded delivery post but it arrived well in time. It was opened by Pulleyn's solicitors at some time on or before Friday May 4 1973. On that Friday Pulleyn's solicitors wrote back to Yates's solicitors returning the cheque for the deposit and said: ‘we write to acknowledge receipt today of your letter of April 30 1973 with its enclosure. You will recall that clause 2 of the option agreement provides for notice to be sent by a registered or recorded delivery post. Your letter was not so sent. Yates brought proceedings for specific performance, but the judge refused it. He held that this requirement that the letter had to be sent by registered or recorded delivery post was a requirement which must be complied with, and as it had not been complied with, there was no contract. Yates appealed.[6] Fourth is Tinn v Hoffman (1873) case which means that where a requirement for a certain type of reply has been made, an equally effective mode of communication will also be deemed acceptable provided it is just as quick and does not disadvantage the offeror. An offer by e-mail could therefore be accepted by telephone[7]. In this case the judge held that an acceptance could be effective even though it departed from the wording of the offer by making express some term which the law would in any case imply. And reply add some new provision by way of indulgence to the offer may be acceptance. Conversely, an acceptance in which acceptor ask for extra time to pay may be effective, so longs as he makes it clear that he is prepared to perform in accordance with the term of the offer event if his request is refused.

WHAT DOES PROPERLY POSTED MEANS In the case in Re London and Northern Bank (1900), the letter of acceptance was not properly posted because the letter of acceptance was handed to a postman only authorised to deliver mail and not to collect it. In this case, even though the letter was actually posted, the courts held that handing the letter to a postman was not accepted way of ‘posting’. They referred to the actual “Postal Guide” which clearly described instructions where postmen were allowed to take letters only from a post box. It is apparent that the courts wanted to prevent the situation where the postal rule would apply to any means of ‘posting’ or ‘sending’ letter and therefore restricted it only to Post Office and its guidelines. It is imperative to remember that the postal rule will also not be applicable where it would cause manifest inconvenience and absurdity.

DOES THE POSTAL RULE APPLY TO REVOCATION It is clear from the abovementioned, that the application of the postal rule can have different variations and implications. When considering its function, it is essential to know when an acceptance becomes legally effective and also whether it can be revoked. The ‘arguable’ point when considering relevance of postal rule in 21st century is that in view of courts, before the acceptance is made the offeror can call the offer off, but once the acceptance has even made this is no longer possible.[8] Fundamentally, the offer may be revoked by the offeror only until that time it is being accepted and furthermore the revocation must be communicated to the offeree otherwise desired revocation will be ineffective. In this case, there are two case that relate with this situation. First is Byrne & Co v. Van Tienhoven & Co (1880) where Van Tienhoven mailed proposal to sell 1,000 boxes of tin plates to Byrne at fixed price on October 1st. later, Van Tienhoven mailed a revocation of offer on October 8th. But Byrne does not receive the revocation until 20th. In the middle on October 11th Byrne receive the original offers and accepted by telegram and turned around and resold the merchandise to a third party on the 15th. He brought an action for non-performance. However, the courts confirmed the long-standing idea that any revocation of an offer must be communicated to the offeree, although again there are some exceptions to this rule. Next case is Dickinson v. Dodds (1876) case which the revocation can be informed by a reliable third party. This can proved by the situation where the Dodds accepted an offer from a third party to purchase the house. Dodds then asked a friend to tell Dickinson that the offer was withdrawn. On hearing the news, the Dickinson went round to the house first thing Friday morning purporting to accept the offer. He then brought an action seeking specific performance of the contract. In this case the court held that the offer had been effectively revoked. Therefore no contract existed between the parties. There was no obligation to keep the offer open until Friday since the claimant had provided no consideration in exchange for the promise. The offeror is free to withdraw the offer at any time before acceptance takes place unless a deposit has been paid[9]

CONCLUSION In order to apply the postal rule, both parties need to really understand the condition of their contract. They must aware to the risk that they will faced during the period of affair agreement such as delaying of the letter, the missing of the letter and also misdirect the letter. Not only that, while the posting of the acceptance, they must know at the time they post, the acceptance are made. Moreover, it is evident that the arguments relating to retention or desertion of the general rule are advanced, it is also clear from the aforementioned that in order to provide the valid conclusion the legislators have to consider many aspects of communication that is conducted by electronic means. In addition, it is essential to also asses the rule applicable to revocation of contract as the technology development has changed the way how and when the acceptance takes place and therefore it can be often discriminatory to bind offeror and leave alternatives largely open for the offeree.


[1] https://www.scribd.com/doc/90693946/The-Modern-Law-of-Contract-Eighth-Edition [2] https://www.scribd.com/doc/90693946/The-Modern-Law-of-Contract-Eighth-Edition [3] THE MODERN LAWOF CONTRACT, Eighth Edition, Richard Stone Elston, Newark April 2009 [4] https://www.lawteacher.net/contract-law/cases/adams-v-lindsell.php#ixzz2yJ3tw2dg [5] https://lawstudent94.blogspot.com/2012/05/henthorn-v-fraser-1892-mailbox-postal.html [6] https://www.legalmax.info/members2/conbook/yates_bu.htm [7] https://suite.io/zoe-kirk-robinson/3a99230 [8] MacIntyre, 2010: 84 [9] https://www.e-lawresources.co.uk/Dickinson-v-Dodds.php

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Means of Acceptance in Contract Law. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Legal Age of Consent in Australia

  1. The reasons to select the article and found legal issue
The article reported
  1. Brief content of the article
The 26-year-old accused went to Sydney last August with a student visa in order to develop his further study at the University of Newcastle. During that period, he met a 12-year-old girl at a local mosque, however, he did not concern that she was merely 12-years-old. Then, the accused and the girl got married in an Islamic wedding ceremony. After celebrating the underage marriage, they moved to a home located in Sydney's south-west. To enroll his wife at a school near their home and ensure his responsibility for taking care of the young girl, the 26-year- old man went to a Sydney Centrelink office and asked for how to become a guardian of his wife, who is a 12-year-old girl. In addressing his question, one of the employees suggests that he should go to the Department of Family and Community Services for the application of guardianship. Afterwards, he submitted the relevant documents to this department, however, his requests were denied. More seriously, a government worker reported this application to the NSW police. Few days later, child abuse squad detectives arrested and took this man to Auburn Police Station by alleging that he had sexual intercourse with the 12- year-old girl 25 times from January 1 to February 4. Peter Yeomans, Commander of the Child Abuse Squad, commented that it was difficult to think these serious crimes could happen to a child at "an obviously very tender age" because the girl did not obtain the age of consent prior to her marriage. He supplemented that even if the religion and culture of the accused is taken out, the factual issue is a sexual abuse of a 12-year-old-girl. This Inspector asserted that the husband must be responsible for numerous counts of sexual assault though the wedding is influenced by culture, ceremony or anything else. In accordance with Yeomans, the Family and Community Services Minister, Pru Goward recognized “Whatever the cultural practice, whatever the religious practice, there is no law in Australia above Australian law,". When accused, the man himself was shocked owing to claiming that there was nothing wrong in applying for guardianship as well as maintaining a sexual relationship with the girl who was his wife. At Burwood Local Court, the accused sat silently and participated into the first hearings with the assistance of an Arabic interpreter. During the judicial proceeding, the magistrate Christopher Longley formally refused the application of bail. Nonetheless, the accused's lawyer claimed that his client expected to apply for bail in the next hearings (Wednesday, February 12). In the meantime, his young wife received the protection and supervision of Family and Community Services where she will stay until a permanent home is sought for her. Goward said that underage girls have the right to a carefree childhood without the sort of abuse in Australia. Nonetheless, she acknowledged a fact that there was a considerable quantity of illegal and unregistered marriages relating to girls below the age of consent in NSW mainly in the west of Sydney and the Blue Mountains.
  1. Analysis about legal issues of the age of consent in Australia
  1. The definition and purpose of designating age of consent under Australian legal system
Pursuant to criminal laws in Australia, the age of consent is defined that the proper age from which a person possesses legal capacity to provide informed consent for sexual activities with another person. Under Australian jurisdictions, in the event of having sexual behaviors toward a person determined under the age of consent, an adult will be accused of child sexual abuse. The purpose of the granting of the age of consent in Australia is to ensure the protection of children and immature people against harms of sexual activity. Duff states that there were two primary harms, which need preventing to protect the young people, including exploitation (the use of a child for sexual acts), and endangerment (a child is forced to the dangers of sexual interaction prior to its maturity). An undeniable truth is that children and juvenile under the age of consent do not have enough sexual awareness and the emotional maturity to give consent to these acts in the same manner as adolescents. Therefore, regarding to sexual assaults responsibilities in each Australian state and territory, the age of consent plays a decisive role to determine whether a person commit child sexual assault or adult sexual assault. Eade points out that the crucial distinction between such offences is the criteria of determination .Particularly, determining adult sexual assault is entirely dependent on whether there is an existence of sexual consent of victims or not, while child sexual assault is based on legal requirements about age of consent instead of the issues of consent. In line with Eade, Barbaree & Marshall explain that a child does not have the psychological and physically capacity to provide consent in conformity with law despite being willing to conduct sexual acts. This mean that the consent is irrelevant and all sexual intercourses between an adult and an immature person below the age of consent are considered as criminal offences in Australia. Under Australian law, the “age of consent” is referred in two provisions:
  • First, according to Marriage Act 1961 (Cth), section 11, the age from which a person has right to consent for getting marriage without parental acceptance (18 years in all Australian jurisdictions)
  • Second, the age from which a person are capable of consent to conducting sexual intercourse with another person under Criminal Acts of Australian jurisdictions
  1. The legal age of consent under Australia jurisdictions
Although state and territory jurisdictions repeatedly attempt to achieve uniformity, considerable inconsistencies and variations are found in in the legal age for consensual sex in Australia. Specifically, in Tasmania and South Australia, Criminal Acts recognize that the age of consent for sexual interactions is 17 years old. Meanwhile, 16 years old is considered as the formal age of consent relating to child sexual assault offences in the Australian Capital Territory, New South Wales, Northern Territory, Victoria and Western Australia. Different from other states, Queensland is the only state drawing an obvious distinction between different types of sexual behaviors and the age of consent. To explain more fully, anal sex acts (described as sodomy in Criminal Code Act 1989) is legal from 18 years old, whereas the age of consent toward all other sexual interactions (determined as carnal knowledge) is 16 years old regardless of whether the sexual intercourse is heterosexual or homosexual. Currently, the Criminal Code (Cth) acknowledges that the age of consent is 16; however; it is only applied for the criminal engaging in sexual interactions with a child outside Australia. In fact, the Model Criminal Code does not impose uniformity and specify a particular age of consent in Australia. Notwithstanding this, the officers committees (Australian and NSW law reform commission) have recently recommended a general age of consent among jurisdictions and uniform within each state’s criminal law for male and female or same sex interactions. They state that 16 years old may be set without any distinction regarding to gender, sexuality and other aspects. Under Australian state jurisdictions, a range of offences is provided relating to sexual activities conducted with a person below the age of consent, including sexual intercourse; forcing to have sexual intercourse; indecent acts; procuring a child to engage in unlawful sexual activities; and abducting a child for the purpose of conducting illegal sexual activities. Typically, sexual assaults and abuse offences against the immature people are generally expressed and classified in respect of the victim’s age. Particularly, under Australian criminal laws, there are offences against young children (under 10, 12 or 13 year-old people) and offences against older children (people below the age of 16 and 17 years old).The objective of this classification is to reflect the seriousness of these offences against the immature people. Therefore, the penalties of offences against the younger children are certainly heavier than those against the older. For instance, in NSW, there are obvious differences in punishments attached to these offences such as where the child is below the age of 10 years (25 years imprisonment); between 10 and 14 years old (16 years imprisonment); and between 14 and 16 years old (10 years imprisonment). In some jurisdictions, consent by a person who is under the age of consent to sexual activity is excluded from operating as a defence to sexual offence charges, regardless of any similarity in age between the victim and the accused.[66] However, many jurisdictions recognise that consent may play a role in such situations, and consequently there are a range of statutory formulations involving consensual sexual activity between young people under the age of consent but similar in age.[67]For example, in Victoria, consent may be a defence to the offence of sexual penetration or an indecent act where the victim is aged 12 years and over and the accused is not more than two years older than the victim.[68]In South Australia similarity in age is recognised as a defence where the victim is over the age of 16 years and the accused is under the age of 17 years.[69] In Tasmania, consent is a defence, except in relation to anal sexual intercourse, where the victim is aged 15 years and over and the defendant is not more than five years older, or where the victim is aged 12 years or over and the defendant is not more than three years older.[70] If a person is accused of engaging in sexual behaviour with someone under the legal age, there are various statutory defences available, which are outlined in legislation. While legislation varies in each state and territory, in general two types of defences are available (Cameron, 2007). The first type relates to whether the accused believed on reasonable grounds that the person with whom they engaged in sexual behaviour was above the legal age of consent. All jurisdictions (except New South Wales) have provisions for this defence in legislation; however, several variations exist regarding restrictions on the use of the defence according to the age of the alleged victim. The defence cannot be used if the victim was 10 years or younger at the time of the alleged offence in the Australian Capital Territory, 12 years or younger in Queensland and Victoria, 13 years or younger in Western Australia, and 16 years or younger in South AustraliaThe second statutory defence relates to situations in which the two people are close in age. In Victoria and the Australian Capital Territory, engaging in sexual behaviour under the legal age can be defended if the defendant was not more than 2 years older, in WA no more than 3 years older, than the person against whom the offence is alleged to have been committed. In Tasmania it is a defence if the child is 15 years of age and that the accused person was not more than 5 years older than the child, or if the child is above 12 years of age and the accused person is not more than 3 years older than the child. Details for other states can be found inTable 1.In Victoria and WA there is legal provision for defence if the accused can demonstrate they are lawfully married to the child.
  1. Comparison with Vietnamese legal system
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Legal Age of Consent in Australia. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law of Agency

The Law of Agency is an area of commercial law that deals with fiducial relationship between a person (principal) according authorities, implicitly or expressly, to another person (agent) to act on his behalf to create a legal relations with a third party. The relationship between an agent and a principal maybe contractual, non-contractual or quasi-contractual depending on the job description or service offered (Davant, 2002). The principal is thus bound by the contract agreement between him and the agent as long as the agent acts within the stipulated authorities accorded to him.

For any business or corporation to expand, agents are required in dealing with the third party on behalf of the employer (Jennings, 2012). Thus an agent is accorded authority to represent the principal when dealing with a third party. 

In dealing with the third party an agent may be allowed to exercise authorities given to him either expressly (acting on behalf of the principal expressly on the conferred instructions given to him), implicitly (an authority an agent has by reason of being able to exercise his duties, sometimes through position assumed in the organization) or apparent authority an agent may exercise, which may not be necessary conferred to him by the principal (this principle is called apparent authority or law by estoppel and holds principal liable when a third party is made to believe that the principal has an agent). An agent in a higher position in the corporation may act on behalf of the principal, and convince a third party of the apparent authority exercised even without the principal’s consent (Davant, 2002). 

The third party may be wrongly convinced that an agent, though not necessarily expressly or implicitly accorded authorities, has the actual authorities to deal with the third party. The powers and authorities accorded to the agent by the principal to act on his behalf are entirely to benefit the principal and not the agent or third party therein. However, the agent may act implicitly or apparently, and thus the principal is bound to be liable to the agent’s actions and conducts when acted within the authorities accorded to him.

The principal may also incur liability when the agent intentionally harms a third party (Jennings, 2012). 

The principal and the agent are liable for any loss or damages caused to the third party if the agent and principal’s identity are partially or fully undisclosed when dealing with the third party. A principal must indemnify the agent for any damages caused to third party if the agent acted within the actual authorities confided to him.

The agent though, must indemnify the principal of any payments for any authorities exercised outside the stipulated actual or apparent authorities allowed. Fraud, extortion and other ills though may befall the third party when an agent assumes inherent powers by virtue of agent – third party relations. A popular and good example of this kind of scenario is the Colorado Supreme Court case of Grease Monkey vs. Montoya (Jennings, 2012). 

Grease Monkey Holding Corporation is a Utah based corporation and Grease Monkey International Company is a fully owned subsidiary of Grease Monkey Holding Company.

Arthur Sensenig was the President, Chief Operations Officer (COO) and Chairman of the Boards of Grease Monkey International, Inc. on a period between 1983 through 1991. He had broad authorities and acted as agent and chief officer of Grease Monkey. Sensenig was mandated with raising capital from banks and other lenders, up to $500,000 without the Boards approval (Davant, 2002). 

Between 1983 through 1991 Sensenig was able to extort money from Nick and Aver Montoya under the guise that it was an investment to Grease Monkey. Furthermore, Sensenig managed to convince the plaintiff that Grease Monkey was a new and upcoming company without an account hence as President and Chairman of the Boards, all funds were directed to his personal account as corporate account (Miller, 2015).

Sensenig went as far as writing promissory notes, mailed respondents with the corporation’s letterheads, calling to inform them of the growth of their investment and giving them promotional items like caps and pens. Sensenig defaulted in paying the Montoyas the principal amounts of these loans and neither did the full payment of the interest due on the loans were settled. 

The Montoyas filed a complaint against Grease Monkey as Sensenig’s employer, for fraud, breach of contract, misrepresentation, breach of duty of good faith and fair dealing, promissory estoppel, extreme and outrageous conduct and negligence hiring and supervision. On trial the court only adopted the fraud and misrepresentation claims andfound out that; the respondents believed they were investing in Grease Monkey, Sensenig’s representation to the respondents was false in which the respondents duly relied on, Sensenig was acting within his apparent authority when he made the false representation concerning the investment and Grease Monkey was thus liable for the investment. The trial court concluded using Section 261 of the Restatement (Second) of Agency principle which states that ‘a principal who puts a servant or other agent in a position which enables the agent, while apparently acting within his authority, to commit fraud to third person is subject to liability to third person for the fraud,’therefore establishing Grease Monkey as liable (Davant, 2002). 

The principal is therefore liable though did not have prior knowledge of the fraud, did not authorize the transaction and did not receive any benefits from the transaction.

The principal’s liability lies when the agent acts with intent to serve his employer’s interest and act within his authorized act (Miller, 2015). The court hence established Grease Monkey liable since as its President, Sensenig acted within his apparent authority commonto a person at his position and was granted that position by Grease Monkey. Furthermore, the court found substanciable evidence that Sensenig, as Grease Monkey’s President, was authorized to obtain loans on behalf of the corporation, up to $500,000without the Board’s approval. This research therefore agrees with the court’s decision to grant the Montoyas compensation for the damages incurred. Grease Monkey erred in according extensible authorities to her President and lacked subsequent oversight over his actions.

The free will to borrow on the company’s behalf should have been replaced by a mandatory resolution that every act of borrowing be followed by a Board’s approval (Miller, 2015). 

The company should have laid down concise actual mandate and clear job description with which her President, or apparently the agent, was mandated to act within its boundaries. The company also further erred in letting a person mandated with administrative tasks to assume a sales and marketing role, which apparently may not be his job description (Davant, 2002).

Furthermore, the company failed to establish a strong legal framework with its clients and borrowers concerning payments made to the company hence Sensenig utilized this loop hole to create a benefit for himself. A clearly written evidence of Board inquiry and oversight would have been important in this case. The Montoyas fell into a cheap trap for avoiding simple but essential steps when dealing with a company concerning financial matters. Because of previous relations between the Montoyas and Sensenig, the previous could have avoided such scenario by employing a legal contract that should have bound their transactions.

This could have exposed Sensenig’s scheme since such activity would have to be exposed to the Boards and would require approval from a third party. 

The Montoyas entered into the transaction with Sensenig as a ‘friend’ basis which Sensenig manipulated the chance. The Montoyas could have also sought for more information from the sales and marketing or the legal team behind Grease Monkey in order to establish the corporation President’s claims. The Montoyas, clearly, may not have been aware of the products and services offered by Grease Monkey hence were easily duped, prior information of this would have been important to avoid their loss. 

References

  1. Davant IV, C. (2002). Employer liability for employee fraud: Apparent authority or respondeat superior.

    SDL Rev., 47, 554. 

  2. Top of Form Jennings, M. (2012). Business: Its legal, ethical, and global environment. 
  3. Mason, OH: South- Western Cengage Learning. Miller, R.

    (2015). Business Law Today, Standard: Text & Summarized Cases. Cengage learning. Bottom of Form

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Law of Agency. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

When the Legislative and Executive

When the legislative and executive powers are united in the same person, or in the same body of magistrates, there can be no liberty; because apprehensions may arise, lets the same monarch or senate should enact tyrannical laws, to execute them in a tyrannical manner. (Montesquieu, Spirit of Law 1748) The theory of Separation of power was first introduced by Montesquieu (a French philosopher and author) in his book Spirit of Law (Esprit Des Lois, 1748). The book was written while visiting to England in comparison to political system practiced in his country. At that time, his country was governed by Louis XVI who proclaimed that I am the state which mean he hold the absolute power of the country. Montesquieu strongly recommended that government should be separated under three branches (Executive, Legislative, and Judiciary) in order to prevent conflict and abuse of power. His further emphasis that no man can be member of both branches of government at the same time; hence each branches of government can monitor each other and stop abuse of power if necessary.

Also, When Executive and Legislature fused together, freedom will be limited and apprehension will arise at every corner of the country because the authority may enact and execute the tyrannical laws on the people. Separation of Power in Malaysia context was well explained by Justice Raja Azlan Shah. His Highness said that The Constitution is not a mere collection of pious platitudes. It is the supreme law of the land embodying three basic concepts: One of them is that the individual has certain fundamental rights upon which not even the power of the State may encroach. The second in the distribution of sovereign power between the States and the Federation .. The third is that no single man or body shall exercise complete sovereign power, but that it shall be distributed among the Executive, Legislative and Judicial branches of government, compendiously expressed in modern terms that we are a government of laws, not of men. (Justice Raja Azlan Shah, 1975) From his Highness clever and profound said, the concept is clearly known as separation of power. Being a country that practice democracy, the sovereignty of nation should not be vested only to one person and it should be distributed equally and divided to three branches of government (Executive, Legislative and Judiciary) in order to prevent evil of absolute power and ensure the right of every citizen is preserved. It is crucial to understand the theory and principle of separation of power before we further look in to the reality of politic in Malaysia. Malaysia adopted Parliamentary democracy and Constitutional Monarchy since achieving independence from British rule. The structure of government and political system are very similar to what is practiced by Great Britain. Malaysia comprises of 13 federated states and 2 federal territories (Kuala Lumpur in the state of Selangor and Labuan, an island of the state of Sabah). Prior to Independence Day, a Report was completed by Reid Commission .The Reid commission reviews the report and suggests that it to be adopted.

The Federal Constitution provides for the separation of powers and actually speaks of three branches: the Executive (Part IV Chapter 3, Articles 39-43), the Federal Legislative (Part IV, Chapter 4, Articles 44-65), and the Judiciary (Part IX Articles 121-131). In theory, it would appear that the Federal Constitution contemplates the division of powers into three but in practice, the separation of powers in Malaysia is into two. There is no effective separation of executive-legislative power.

The Malaysian system is more akin to Westminster than that of Washington. Of even greater commonality is the existence of a hereditary King or Supreme Ruler who is accorded ultimate ceremonial authority as Malaysia s head of state, but who in actuality has wielded little executive power. (Wang, 2000). The separations of power in Malaysia system mostly like the UK separation of power rather than US. This is because there is no effective separation of executive and legislative power because of the cabinet type of organization. This fusion of legislative and executive functions is inherent in the Westminster system. In Malaysia, the Prime Minister came from the Dewan Rakyat he must be able to won the confident of majority in lower house, In Malaysia the YDPA who is the ceremonial executive is an integral part of the Parliament. The cabinet is appointed by the YDPA in the advice of the Prime Minister. But the system practiced in Malaysia is merely same like Britain it is important to note that the Federal Constitution clearly stated the functions of the three organs of government. In Federal Constitution, Article 121, Article 44 and Article 39 vested the power to three branches of government. In Art 121 (Judiciary) provided that There shall be two High Courts of co-ordinate jurisdiction and status, namely (a) one in the States of Malaya, which shall be known as the High Court in Malaya and shall have its principal registry at such place in the States of Malaya as the Yang di-Pertuan Agong may determine; and (b) one in the States of Sabah and Sarawak, which shall be known as the High Court in Sabah and Sarawak and shall have its principal registry at such place in the States of Sabah and Sarawak as the Yang di-Pertuan Agong may determine, While in Art. 44 (Legislature) The legislative authority of the Federation shall be vested in a Parliament, which shall consist of the Yang di-Pertuan Agong and two Majlis (Houses of Parliament) to be known as the Dewan Negara (Senate) and the Dewan Rakyat (House of Representatives). Article 39 actually provides that [t]he executive authority of the Federation shall be vested in the Yang di-Pertuan Agong and exercisable, subject to the provisions of any federal law and of the Second Schedule by him or by the Cabinet or any Minister authorized by the Cabinet, but Parliament may by law confer executive function on other persons.

The operative part of this sentence is in the latter half: The Yang di-Pertuan Agong, like the modern British monarch, understands that while he is to be consulted, (he must act on the advice of Prime Minister). Hence, the actual authority lies with the Prime Minister and his Cabinet. In the words of the Federal Constitution, he shall act in accordance with the advice of the Cabinet or of a Minister acting under the general authority of the Cabinet, except, as otherwise provided by this Constitution; but shall be entitled, at his request, to any information concerning the government if the Federation which is available to the Cabinet. Malaysia practice Parliamentary democracy and Constitutional monarchy .in which there are no effective separation of power between executive and legislature and in democratic system of governance, a continuum exist between Presidential Government and Parliamentary Government. Separation of power is a feature more inherent to presidential system, whereas fusion of powers is characteristic of parliamentary ones. Mixed system fall somewhere in between usually near the midpoint, the most notable example of a mixed system is France s (current) Fifth Republic. In fusion of power, one state (invariably the elected legislature) is supreme and the other estates are subservient to it. In separation of power, each state is largely independent of the other. Independent in this context means either that selection or at least each state is not beholden to any of other for its continuing existence. In Malaysia, the legislative branch of government contains three major elements – the Yang di-Pertuan Agong, Dewan Negara and Dewan Rakyat. All three elements are important in passing bills or laws tabled at parliament.

The Yang di-Pertuan Agong is the Supreme Head of The Federation and also the Leader of Islam in his home state, the Federal Territory of Kuala Lumpur, Labuan, and states which does not have a monarch of their own namely Melaka, Pulau Pinang, Sabah and Sarawak . His majesty however does not have any power in the administration of the state. In his official capacity as the Sovereign of the country, His Majesty is compelled to accept advises from the executive branch of the government – the Cabinet, which is headed by the Prime Minister. In the United States however, as the Head of State and Head of the Government, the President holds full administrative power. He is however accountable to Congress (legislative branch). The Dewan Negara (Upper House) has 69 members who are appointed by the Yang di-Pertuan Agong. Its job is to debate Bills passed by the Dewan Rakyat (Lower House or House of Representatives). The Dewan Negara does not have the authority to reject Bills but it has the authority to delay these Bills and to return them to the Dewan Rakyat for rectification and further debate. The Dewan Rakyat or House of Representatives has 192 members (1995) who are elected by the masses in elections which are held every five years. Its main function is to debate Bills introduced or proposed by the executive branch of government. In the United States, both members of these houses (Senate and House of Representatives) are elected to their positions by the masses in elections.

The executive branch of government in Malaysia is called the Cabinet or Ministers’ Council. It consists of members from political parties which won the majority of seats in the elections and is headed by the Prime Minister. The appointment of ministers is done by the Yang di-Pertuan Agong on the advice of the Prime Minister. Ministers are selected among the members of the Dewan Rakyat or the Dewan Negara. The cabinet is responsible for the running of the country’s administration and for drawing up and implementing government policies. Therefore the power of administration lies with the cabinet and the Prime Minister in reality is the person with the highest administrative power (defacto ruler). However, Article 43(3) of the Federal Constitution states that the cabinet is collectively responsible for its actions. The structure of government in Malaysia as explained above shows that separation of powers in Malaysia is not as what Montesquieu has suggested.

According to Mohd. Salleh Abas (1984), separation of powers is not as rigidly practised in Malaysia as it is in the United States. In fact, what is practised in Malaysia is a modified form of Montesquieu’s theory . Montesquieu’s thesis that no one may be a member of more than one branch of the government at the same time is not adhered to in Malaysia where members of the executive branch of government are selected from among members of the legislative branch. In the United States, a member of the cabinet may not be a member of Congress (Senate and House of Representatives) at the same time.

The Chief Executive (President) is elected by the masses and he in turn will appoint members of his cabinet, called Secretaries, whoever he feels is qualified and capable. However, in line with the theory of separation of powers, appointments made by the President are subject to approval by Congress. Any member of Congress chosen by the President to be a member of his cabinet must resign his post in Congress before his appointment is considered for approval by Congress. In Malaysia, even though the Yang di-Pertuan Agong is the Supreme Head of The Federation, he is compelled to accept advises from the executive branch of the government – the Cabinet, which is headed by the Prime Minister. However, Article 40(2) of the Federal Constitution invests upon the Yang di-Pertuan Agong limited authority to exercise his discretion: i) in the appointment of the Prime Minister; ii) to allow Parliament to be dissolved; and iii) to allow or reject applications to convene the Conference of Rulers to discuss matters pertaining to the position, privileges and rights of the Sultans. At state level, the Sultan is obliged to accept advises from the cabinet headed by a Menteri Besar (Chief Minister). Conflicts between the Sovereigns and the executive branch have happened many times since independence.

One example is the crisis that arose in 1983 when the Yang di-Pertuan Agong refused to give his consent to some amendments of the Federal Constitution pertaining to his position and rights. Another classic example is the crises in 1993 regarding the immunity of Sovereigns from persecution. In Malaysia, bills are introduced in parliament by the minister whose Ministry is responsible in implementing laws pertaining these bills The Dewan Rakyat’s function is to debate on these bills. However, it is necessary to bear in mind that the party that won the majority of seats in Parliament forms the Cabinet. Thus, bills may be passed without much debate and opposition. Legislature rarely makes laws. Bills pass through the assembly on their way to the statute book and receive some legitimization en rout.

But their origin lies elsewhere: – in the executive, the bureaucracy is the interest groups. The judiciary is widely seen as the only branch of government totally separated from the legislature and the executive in Malaysia. According to Mohd. Salleh Abas (1984), the theory of separation of powers can only be found in the judiciary as judges are separated from the Parliament and administration. However the executive is also empowered to pass judgment in certain matters. As an example, in the Internal Security Act (ISA), the Minister is empowered to decide on the course of action to be taken in detaining a person who is suspected to be a threat to national security.

This action may not be challenged in a court of law. In the United States, the power to pass judgment in criminal or civil cases is rest solely in the hands of the judiciary. The America Constitution also provides its Congress with the power to impeach and dismiss Government Officers including the President, Secretaries and judges. Now we look into the reality of Malaysian governance and politics. The removal of lord president of Supreme Court and the exposure of the controversial vk lingam tape made us question the existence of separation of power in Malaysia. As Malaysia practices parliamentary system in which there are no effective separation of power between legislature and executive, now the intervention on judiciary, is it imply that Malaysia is being controlled by a person who hold the absolute power? The 1988 judicial crisis is regarded by many as the darkest hour in the history of the Malaysian judiciary and the start of the government abandon from its commitment to uphold the rule of law and protecting the legal profession. It also marks the rise of a culture of executive bias. The Prime Minister Mahathir Mohammed (from 1984 C 2003) was known for his frequent attacks on the judiciary, which at the time was still regarded as a robust, independent institution. In the late 80s the judiciary made a series of decisions which, according to Dr Mahathir was contrary to the will of Parliament and the government s interests. Dr Mahathir publicly criticised the judiciary which he regarded as being too independent and not giving sufficient consideration to the will of Parliament in its judicial considerations. In JP Berthelsen v Director General of Immigration reported in [1987] 1 MLJ 134 appears to have been the flash point of the conflict. JP Berthelsen was a staff correspondent of the Asian Wall Street Journal who had been granted an employment pass by the Malaysian Government for a period of two years. The Director General of Immigration required him to leave the country and served him with a notice of cancellation effective forthwith of his employment pass. The notice stated that he had contravened the Immigration Act and Regulations, had failed to comply with the conditions imposed on his employment pass and that his presence in the Federation was or would be prejudicial to the security of the country. He was not given any opportunity to be heard.

The Appellant applied for an order of certiorari to quash the cancellation of the employment pass but the Judge of first instance dismissed this application. The appeal was listed on 3 and 11 November 1986 for hearing in the Supreme Court before a quorum consisting of Tun Salleh Lord President, Mohamed Azmi and Abdoolcader SCJJ. The Supreme Court in a unanimous written judgment allowed the appeal and quashed the cancellation of the employment pass. Due to the decision made, it has angered Dr. Mahathir and led him to attack judiciary in an interview it was given to Times Magazine reported in the 24 November 1986 edition of that magazine.

The Prime Minister s comments were the following: The judiciary says [to us], Although you passed a law with a certain thing in mind, we think that your mind is wrong, and we want to give our interpretation. If we disagree, the courts will say, We will interpret your disagreement. If we go along, we are going to lose our power of legislation. We know exactly what we want to do, but once we do it, it is interpreted in a different way, and we have no means to reinterpret it our way. If we find out that a court always throws us out on its own interpretation, if it interprets contrary to why we made the law, then we will have to find a way of producing a law that will have to be interpreted according to our wish. (Mahathir, 1986) This comment is significant in revealing the Prime Minister s lack of appreciation of the role of the judiciary under the Constitution, and in consequence his frustration with an independent judiciary. In the speech he attacked the judiciary. Lim Kit Siang cited him for contempt of court when he complained to Time magazine about the obstructiveness of the judiciary. Harun Hashim J (for whom 1988 was clearly an eventful year) threw the case out, but not before he had delivered a disquisition on the separation of powers. On appeal the Supreme Court did likewise. The Prime Minister was unhappy at this slap in the face of the Executive and made his feeling known in Parliament and also to the bureau chief of Time magazine. In another case, PP v. Dato Yap Peng, involved the constitutionality of a criminal statute authorizing the removal of a case from a subordinate court to the High Court and also was seen in the prevailing environment as reinforce the determination of government to amend Article 121of federal constitution relating to judicial power of the Federation. In this case, the accused was charged under criminal breach of trust and tried in session court.

The public prosecutor acting under section 418 of Criminal Procedure Code require the transfer of case and issued a certificate to that effect. The public prosecutor had removed the case from the Sessions Court to the High Court. The High Court agreed that the removal provision violated Article 121(1) of the Federal Constitution and the Supreme Court affirmed. The Government responded to this decision have pushed through Parliament the Constitution (Amendment) Act 1988 which removed the constitutional jurisdiction previously available to the High Courts and the inferior courts and substituted language which subjected the jurisdiction of these courts for federal legislation. Later, the case was appealed to Supreme Court and the case was tried by a bench of five judges including Tun Salleh.

This case was dismissed by a majority of 3 to 2 affirming the High Court s decision. Tun Salleh took it from government perspective as it was not the exercise of judicial power because of which it did not infringe Article 121(1). The significance of Tun Salleh s view in this case is that it negatives the allegation made against him in the removal proceedings of anti-government bias during that period. The judicial crisis is series of events in which can be traced to the 1987 United Malay National Organisation.(UMNO ,the dominant party of Barisan Nasional,in which Dr.Mahatir is the leader of the party. ) and ended with the suspension and eventual removal of the Lord President of supreme court and five other judges. For the first time in twelve years, the incumbent President, Mahathir, was challenged. Tengku Razaleigh Hamzah was the candidate of “Team B” for the Presidency, taking on Mahathir, whose camp was labeled “Team A”. The incumbent received more than one hundred nominations from the UMNO branches for the Presidency of UMNO whereas his challenger Tengku Razaleigh, one of the three vice-Presidents of UMNO was nominated by slightly more than twenty branches of UMNO. The Razaleigh supporter expect him to win, however the result come to shock many and the official result declared that Dr. Mahatir the winner for 761 votes while Razaleigh 718. The candidate represnt team A Ghafar Baba also successfully defeated team B represntative, Musa Hitam. Razaleigh’s supporters were upset by the election, which they insisted had to have been rigged.

Their anger was exacerbated by Mahathir, who went on to purge all Team B members from the Cabinet. As a result, 12 UMNO members filed a lawsuit in the High Court, seeking a court order to void the election results and pave the way for a new election. A civil suit was filed in the Kuala Lumpur High Court by eleven members of UMNO (referred to as the UMNO 11) seeking a number of reliefs including a declaration that the whole election of the 1987 office bearers at the UMNO General Assembly was unconstitutional, illegal and therefore null and void and of no effect. In the case of, Mohamed Noor bin Othman v. Mohamed Yusof Jaafar [1988] 2 MLJ 129, also known as the UMNO 11 case. This case touched the very right of Dr. Mahathir to be Prime Minister. The political custom of Malaysia and within UMNO was that whoever is elected President of UMNO will also be Prime Minister. (UMNO is the leading party in the governing Barisan Nasional coalition and who won majority seat in Parliament). The ranks of UMNO were bitterly divided by two factions vying for control of the party and under this division; Dr. Mahathir won the presidency by a very narrow majority. Eleven dissatisfied UMNO members challenged the validity of the election. The court issued a nebulous decision holding that it cannot grant the relief sought because these UMNO members belonged to an unregistered branch of UMNO. The case also gave rise to the conclusion that since there were unregistered branches within UMNO, the party itself had become an unlawful society.

The case was appealed to the Supreme Court. In an unprecedented move the appeal was calendared to be heard by the full court of 9 judges on 13 June 1988. The Prime Minister commenced an investigation of the chief jurist who was abroad for medical treatment by using the reason of an inappropriate letter written by the Lord President of the Supreme Court, Tun Salleh Abbas to the Yang di-Pertuan Agong. On 25 May 1988, the Prime Minister represented to the Agong that the Lord President should be removed from office. A Tribunal was appointed by the Agong and the King also agreed to the suspension of Tun Salleh pending a final report by the Tribunal. When Tun Salleh returned from medical treatment, he was summoned to the Prime Minister s office where he was informed that the Agong had taken exception to his letter and was asked to resign.

Tun Salleh refused and left the meeting. After feverish judicial applications for relief from the action of the Tribunal by Tun Salleh, the Supreme Court acting through 5 judges finally granted a limited stay and restrained the Tribunal from proceeding. The new Chief Justice, Tan Sri Abdul Hamid Omar complained to the Agong about the conduct of these 5 judges. The Agong responded by suspending the five judges and also appointed a Tribunal to investigate. A re-constituted bench set aside the interim order and the Tribunal concluded by recommending the removal of Tun Salleh.

The Agong set the effective date of removal for 8 August 1988. On that same day, the appeal of the UMNO 11 was heard and the Court dismissed the case the next day. The second Tribunal investigating the other 5 judges recommended the dismissal of 2, namely Tan Sri Wan Suleiman and Datuk George Seah, and the Agong agreed. Since the Tun Salleh Abas tribunal, constitutional amendments, and legislation restricting judicial review have further eroded the independence of the Malaysian judiciary and have strengthened the influence of the executive over the judiciary. At the same time, the government used its two-third majority to amend article 121 of the Constitution. While this article originally provided that the judicial power of the Federation shall be vested in the “High Courts of co-ordinate jurisdiction and status”, it now reads that the High Court s “shall have such jurisdiction and powers as may be conferred by or under Federal Law”. Tun Salleh Abas felt that this and other amendments made a serious inroad to the doctrine of separation of powers, particularly the independence of the judiciary. As he considered it to be of equal importance to the jurisdiction of secular and Islamic courts, he wrote a confidential letter to the king and the Conference of Rulers, in which he expressed the judges’ concerns about the development in the relationship between the executive and the judiciary, as well as their disappointment with public accusations of the Prime Minister. Consequently, he was accused of favouring the imposition of Muslim law on all and sundry, of attacking the government, and of abuse of his public office. He was removed from office along with two supportive Supreme Court judges It should first understand that in federal constitution, Article 125 of the federal constitution deals with the tenure of office and remuneration of judges of the Supreme Court. 125(1) Subject to the provisions of clauses (2) to (5), a judge of the Supreme court shall hold office until he attains the age of sixty-five years or such later time, not being later than six months after he attains the age, as the Yang di-Pertuan Agong may approve. (2) A judge of the Supreme Court may at any time resign his office by writing under his hand addressed to the Yang di-Pertuan Agong but shall not be removed from office except in accordance with the following provisions of this Article. (3) If the Prime Minister, or the Lord President after consulting the Prime Minister, represents to the Yang di-Pertuan Agong that a judge of the Supreme Court ought to be removed on the ground of misbehaviour or of inability, from infirmity of body or mind or any other cause, properly to discharge the functions of his office, the Yang di-Pertuan Agong shall appoint a tribunal in accordance with clause (4) and refer the representation to it; and may on the recommendation of the tribunal remove the judge from office. (4) The said tribunal shall consist of not less than five persons who hold or have held office as judge of the Supreme Court or a High Court or, if it appears to the Yang di-Pertuan Agong expedient to make such appointment, persons who hold or have held equivalent office in any part of the Commonwealth, and shall be presided over by the member first in the following order, namely, the Lord President of the Supreme Court. The Chief Justices according to their precedence among themselves, and other members according to the order of their appointment to an office qualifying them for membership (the older coming before the younger of two members with appointments of the same date). (5) Pending any reference and report under clause (3) the Yang di-Pertuan Agong may on the recommendation of the Prime Minister and, in the case of any other judge after consulting the Lord President, suspend a judge of the Supreme Court from the exercise of his functions. Clauses (1) to (3) deal with termination of tenure of office. Clause (1) provides for termination on attaining the age of retirement; Clause (2) for termination by resignation of the judge in the prescribed manner; and Clause (3) for termination by removal on the ground of misbehaviour or of inability, from infirmity of body or mind or any other cause, properly to discharge the functions of his office.

Security of tenure of a Supreme Court judge during good behaviour is a constitutional guarantee. The expression any other cause in Clause (3) must be interpreted in the context to mean and be confined only to the causes which render the judge unable to properly discharge the functions of his office. A direct nexus between the cause and the stated effect must be established to permit removal on this ground. The specified grounds for removal are in consonance with the established norms of security of tenure of judges to secure the independence of the judiciary in the countries governed by the rule of law. These grounds must be strictly construed. Trindade F. In the book The removal of Malaysia Judges , he made a detail analysis based on merit observation regarding the merits of the charges against the judges removed in Malaysia Judiciary. Even if it was possible to say that the conduct of Tun Salleh and the other two judges involved errors of protocol, acts of discourtesy or errors of judgment it was certainly not the kind of conduct which justified the initiation of the procedures for removal under Article 125(3) of the Constitution. This conclusion also implies that the findings of the two Tribunals that were appointed to enquire into that conduct were not justified by the facts and that the behaviour of Tun Salleh and the two Supreme Court judges should never have been regarded as judicial misbehaviour or misconduct which rendered them unfit to hold office. The allegations against Salleh were made known to him in writing (in respect of which the tribunal held its inquiry), and briefly they are: First allegation: On the occasion of the conferment of the honorary degree of doctor of letters on him by University Malaya on Aug 1, 1987 in his speech he made several statements criticizing the government which displayed prejudice and bias against the government: and these statements were incompatible with his position as the Lord President of the Supreme Court. Second allegation: At the launching of the book Malaysia Law and Law, Justice and the Judiciary: Transnational Trend on Jan 12, 1988 in his speech he made several statements discrediting the government and thereby sought to undermine public confidence in the government s administration of this country in accordance with the law. In the same speech he made special reference to the interpretative role of judges and advocated the acceptance of the Islamic legal system not only in the interpretation of the civil law of Malaysia but in its general application. In particular he advocated thus: This system consists mostly of the Quran and Hadith (tradition of Prophet Mohammad S.A.W.). The interpretation of these two sources of law is done according to the established and accepted methodology. Volumes of literature have been written as commentaries and exegesis of the Quaranic law the Prophet Mohammad s Hadith or tradition. In this situation, not only is the judiciary bound by Islamic law as propounded by juries consult (muftis, who give legal rulings on particular matters), but as Parliament and the executive too are certainly bound by these rulings. His attempt to restate the law generally along Islamic legal principles ignores the character of Malaysian society as one which is multi-religious and multi-racial with deep cultural differences. No responsible government can allow the postulation of such views by the head of the judiciary without causing fear and consternation among its non-Muslim population.

Furthermore, his statement violates established principles of judicial interpretation widely accepted in the courts in Malaysia and in the Commonwealth. Third allegation: He adjourned sine die the case of Teoh Eng Huat v Kadhi Pasir Mas, Kelantan and Another (Civil Appeal No 220 of 1986) which involved the issue of a minor s choice of religion. It was adjourned six times in the Supreme Court C Aug 18, 1986, Aug 25, 1986, Dec 1, 1986, July 30, 1987, July 31, 1987 and Aug 3, 1987. It related to the conversion from Buddhism to the Islamic faith. Fourth allegation: In his said letter dated March 26, 1988 to the King and the Malay rulers, he stated that it was written on behalf of the judges of this country. This is false as there was neither prior consultation with nor approval of all the judges of the country on the content of the letter before he sent it. Fifth allegation: He, after his suspension as Lord President, made various statements to the media for publication and broadcasting which contained untruths and which were calculated to politicize the issue between the government and him and to further discredit the government. This charge is based on the speech (Annexure A at page 168-172 of the First Tribunal s report) by Tun Salleh on 1 August 1987 in the University of Malaya, which, it is alleged was critical of the government displaying prejudice and bias against it. The particulars of the speech considered objectionable are quoted in the Tribunal s order. The speech, like any document, is to be read as a whole and interpreted in the context in which it was made. This was an acceptance speech on conferment of a doctorate on Tun Salleh at a University Convocation. The audience was comprised essentially of young people, many of whom were graduating. It contained advice to the youth. So read, the inference drawn to frame the charge is unacceptable. The emphasis in the speech is on nation building.

Two strategies mentioned were: trustworthiness of the new generation or youth; and legal sanction, if need be for achieving trustworthiness. For this purpose, stress was laid on strengthening the machinery of justice.

Elaborating this thought, the need for financial autonomy of the judiciary was stressed. In this context, the comparative greater importance of the judiciary vis- -vis some ministries of social service was emphasized. The importance of the courts to uphold the rule of law enabling good governance was also emphasized in this context. In short, the theme of the speech was that the judiciary performs an essential or primary state function and should be given primacy over those performing the secondary or welfare functions in the polity. There was also exhortation to all the public functionaries to work for public interest because the country is governed by the rule of law and justice embodied in the Constitution. It is difficult to find any legitimate ground to criticize this speech, either for its content or for its effect on the audience and this charge was itendable. It is significant that the speech though made on 1 August 1987 was not considered offensive for almost a year till May/June 1988 when the action for removal was initiated. It appears a clear after thought because of the intervening events leading to the judiciary s protest in the letter of 26 March 1988 against the executive s tirade. The basis of second charge is another speech on 12 January 1988 (Annexure B at pages 173-177 of the First Tribunal s report) by Tun Salleh at a book launch which, it is alleged, discredited the government. The speech ends with the observation that the occasion of the book launch is appropriate, because the book deals with the role of the court and the law in developing societies . There is nothing in it to offend the sentiments of a plural society or against the secular ethos.

Even if one has a different view of the role of the court, the view expressed in the speeches consistent with the view in the Commonwealth cannot be termed improper or an act of misbehaviour. It does appear that the charge nos. 1, 2, 3, and 5 were added only to buttress the main charge no. 4 founded on the letter of 26 March 1988 sent in the prevailing charged atmosphere. Moreover, even the charge no. 4 is untenable for the reasons given. It is indeed incomprehensible how a judicial tribunal could accept these charges as proved. As indicated, no cogent material was available even to frame a triable charge, and no prima facie case was made out in the proceedings before the Tribunal to require any explanation from Tun Salleh. Repeated emphasis by the Tribunal on the absence of any explanation by Tun Salleh due to his withdrawal from the proceedings on rejection of his objections is misplaced and contrary to law. There being no triable charge, and no prima facie case for Tun Salleh to answer, the First Tribunal should have rejected the charges and closed the removal proceedings without requiring any explanation from the Lord President Tun Salleh. We are constrained to take the view that the end result of the removal proceedings tends to justify the objections raised by Tun Salleh and support the view that his apprehension of not being afforded justice was genuine and based on substantial grounds. Unsurprisingly, all the High Court Judges who were involved in the UMNO 11 appeal, in the Tun Salleh Abas civil suit and the Interlocutory Order and those in the Second Tribunal set up to deal with the charges against the five Judges of the Supreme Court were eventually elevated to the Supreme Court. Three of them were later appointed Chief Justices of the High Court in Malaya.

The three Malaysian High Court Judges in the Second Tribunal who delivered the majority decision recommending the dismissal of Tan Sri Wan Sulaiman and Datuk George Seah were all appointed to the Supreme Court. One of them was subsequently appointed Chief Justice of the Federal Court (the Supreme Court of Malaya was later renamed the Federal Court) and another promoted as President of the Court of Appeal. Even Dato Ajaib Singh, who first heard and refused a temporary stay in the High Court in Kuala Lumpur, was later elevated to the Supreme Court. There is yet another matter that needs to be mentioned.

There was even a very serious allegation by the acting Lord President in his representation to the Yang Di-Pertuan Agong that he was informed that the five Judges of the Supreme Court took the Seal from the Supreme Court registry even though the office was closed and the officers had gone home . But the Tribunal held that the acting Lord President was without doubt misinformed about this preposterous matter. It is, however, pertinent to note that no disciplinary action was instituted against the officer who supplied him with this false information. Time for a judicial commission I come to the most important constitutional issue arising from the aftermath of the 1988 Judicial Crisis. The Second Tribunal enunciated the principles correctly but erred in applying them. It rightly held that proof beyond reasonable doubt is required to establish the allegations made in the representation against the five judges . Contrary to this principle, it held the charges proved even after saying that the other view is not unreasonable and there was no proof of any improper motive, partiality or conspiracy to grant any undue favour. On the Tribunal s own view of the principles applicable and its findings in favour of the judges, the conclusion arrived at against the two judges was inconsistent. Misinterpretation of the meaning of Section 9(1) ibid. was another serious defect to vitiate its report and the recommendation of removal made therein. In our opinion having regarded the above mentioned points, it was clear enough that the removal of Lord President of Supreme Court and two other judges was unreasonable. It is unconstitutional and non-est. to remove the judges from their office. The interference on judicial system has devalued the public confidence in judiciary as a whole. Judicial Crisis 1988 should not be recurring and reputation of judiciary must be restored.

The government should make an acknowledgment regarding to the mistake done in removing these three Supreme Court judges without reasonable justification. In order to restore the confidence of judiciary, some appropriate gesture such as suitable amendment of certain Act. There are some recommendations that appointment and removal of judges should only be made under one independent body. In United Kingdom, the Queen may might appoint her judges to hold office during her pleasure. Since the Act of Settlement in 1701, the judiciary in England and Wales have held office during good behaviour and those in the High Court and above can only be removed by an address from both Houses of Parliament to the Queen and this ensure the independence. Secondly, if the Prime Minister or the Lord President after consulting the Prime Minister, represent to the YDPA that a judge of supreme ought to be removed on the ground of misbehaviour or of inability, from infirmity of body or mind or any other cause, to properly discharge from his office, the YDPA shall appoint a tribunal in accordance with clause 4 and refer the representation to it and may on recommendation of the tribunal remove the Judge from office.

However, the said tribunal shall comprise of 5 judges from superior court and such recommendation should rest with the judicial commission. It is illogical to suggest that Prime Minister being head of Executive branch in government who has the equal authority to remove the Lord President as head of judicial branch. Thirdly, power of nomination/ appointment (as the YDPA should act on the advice of Prime Minister and also he has no authority to nominate and only to agree upon or refuse such nomination) of judges should not be vested only to Prime Minister but the power should be vested in judicial commission in which leaded by Lord President and six others senior federal court judges. In commonwealth country, Sri Lanka as the role model which being the first country in which her Prime Minister s power of appointment of higher judiciary was removed. Hence, we should have transfers of power of appointment in contemplation in order to free the judiciary from the control of Executive. Fourth, in our personal point of view that appointment of the Chairman of judicial commission should neither be nominated nor appointed by the Prime Minister. Hence the chairman meant to be an independent body should be the leader of Opposition leader in Parliament and President of Malaysian Bar Council as his deputy. The view of people of Malaysia should be take into account in which the details of the other members of judicial commission. In conclusion, the existence of separation of power is crucial to ensure the freedom of the court to make judgments without fear or favour. It is crucial to note that one of the reasons leading to the crises between the executive and judiciary in 1988 was the government’s displeasure at calls made by several judges for the review of the Constitution to check the intrusion of the executive in judicial matters.

The executive branch not only lack of appreciation toward judiciary but also decided to ‘punish’ the judiciary. These crises culminated with the removal of the Lord President, Tun Mohd. Salleh Abbas and two other judges by the Yang di-Pertuan Agong who was acting on the advice of a Tribunal.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

When The Legislative And Executive. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law of Equity in Australia

Equity – Assignment Question 3 Introduction As described by Sir Frank Kitto, Justice of the High Court of Australia from 1950 to 1970, the law of equity is ‘the saving supplement and complement of the Common Law….’ which prevails over the Common law in case of conflict between both the laws and thus by repairing the deficiencies of the Common Law.[1] An estoppel is a principle whereby a party is prevented from asserting a contrary position to any fact which has already been established.[2] Points of distinction regarding Law of Estoppel in common law and equity: As to definition:
  • Estoppel in common law occurs where the relying party acted upon an assumption of an existing fact only as confined by the decision of House of Lords in Jorden v Money [1843–60] All ER Rep 350. [3] For instance, when the party represented induced the relying party to believe that he has signed a contract.[4]
  • Whereas, an Estoppel in equity is an equitable claim that prevents someone from denying the existence of a state of affairs in circumstances in order to protect and prevent a party from departing from an assumption encouraged by the other party's conduct, representations or promises, where to do so would be unconscionable and would cause loss and injury to the party who acted upon that assumption.[5] Equitable estoppel also occurs in case of a representation of future conduct where the relying party acted upon an assumption as to the future conduct of the representor. For instance, the representor induced the relying party to believe he will sign the contract in the future. [6]
Thus from here, it is derived as per Priestley JA in Silovi Pty Ltd v Barbaro (1988) 13 NSWLR 466, at 472, that common law estoppel operates when certain conditions are fulfilled, establishes a state of affairs by reference to which the legal relation between the parties is to be decided. It does not itself create a right against the party estopped. The right flows from the court’s decision on the state of affairs established by the Estoppel. Whereas, equitable estoppel operates upon representations as to future conduct, including promises about legal relations. When certain conditions are fulfilled, this kind of estoppel is itself equity, a source of legal obligation.[7] As to nature: The common law estoppel is a rule of evidence and a device used merely to determine the facts upon which the legal rights of the parties will then be determined by the court, whereas estoppel in equity may confer substantive rights which flow directly from the operation of estoppel in equity.[8] As to form The common law estoppel can only act as a shield not as a sword as it is only a way to establish evidence, not a cause of action. Whereas, the equitable estoppel can act as both a sword and a shield because it does not only determines evidence, but it is itself a cause of action.[9] As to applicability The common law of estoppel only applies to representation of existing legal facts such as promises made in agreements or contracts already signed and not of future representations or conducts of the representor. The general principle of common law estoppel was stated by Dixon J in Grundt v Great Boulder Pty Gold Mines Ltd (1937) 59 CLR 641, at 674 as being that, ‘the law should not permit an unjust departure by a party from an assumption of fact which he has caused another party to adopt or accept for the purpose of their legal relations’. Whereas, the scope of equitable estoppel is much wider as it applies to both future facts, representations and existing legal facts. It does not require consideration or an agreement on terms. Thus in the case ofMobil Oil Australia Ltd v Lyndel Nominees Pty Ltd (1998)it was held that main objective of equitable estoppel is actually to avoid detriment rather than enforcing promises.[10] As to effect The effect of Common Law Estoppel is to prevent the representor from denying his representation in court. The contractual rights and obligations will be determined as if the representor’s representation was true. Thus the representor will be ‘estopped’ from denying the asserted facts that he has signed the contract and hence the contract will be deemed to be s signed, and therefore enforceable. Whereas, the effect of Equitable Estoppel is to prevent the representor from acting inconsistently with his representation without taking steps to ensure that the relying party does not suffer detriment as a result of his inconsistent conduct. Thus, the representor will need to give reasonable notice of its intention to act inconsistently with the representation, and in the case damages will still be suffered by the Relying Party, compensate the Relying Party for those damages. [11] As to types: At common law, estoppel could be of the following types: Estoppel by deed: It provides that a statement within a deed under seal cannot be denied and must be understood as binding by the party who makes it. This was held in the case ofGreer v Kettle [1938] AC 156. Estoppel by record: This refers to judicial decisions, i.e. once a court has decided an issue between the parties, it cannot be re-litigated. Estoppel by conduct: Estoppel by conduct includes within it various types of estoppels which can take place before a contract, during and contract and within a relationship. This type of estoppel is sometimes classified into sub-types:
  1. Estoppel by Agreement or Convention: It occurs when the parties involved agree on certain facts, though those facts may be incorrect.If they are both in agreement, each is then estopped from denying this as an agreed fact.
  2. Estoppel by Representation: It occurs when a party, A has made some representation to another party B, B then act on that representation, however, A then denies the truth of that representation. A may be estopped from denying the truth.
Whereas, in equity, the followings are the types:
  1. Proprietary estoppel: It relates to issues that arise surrounding land ownership that is disputed transfers of land and the right to use the land of the owner. This doctrine aims to protect people who have relied or acted upon the promise of land but suffered detriment a change in position as a result of the promise being withdrawn.
Such as in Dillwyn v Llwellyn[12]in Chancery a father promised a property to his son, who took possession, expended a large sum of money on the house and otherwise improved the property. The father never actually gifted the property to the son. After his death the son, claiming to be the equitable owner, obtained a court judgment forcing the trustees to convey the land to him.[13]
  1. Promissory estoppel: In equitable promissory estoppel,[14] it is necessary for a plaintiff to establish (1) that it has adopted an assumption as to the terms of a legal relationship with the defendant; (2) that the defendant has induced or acquiesced in the plaintiff’s adoption of that assumption; (3) that the plaintiff has acted in reliance on its assumption; (4) that the defendant knew or intended that the plaintiff so act; and (5) that it will occasion detriment to the plaintiff if the assumption is not fulfilled. [15]
Whereas, in common law estoppel, it is necessary for a plaintiff to establish :(1) that it has adopted an assumption as to the terms of its legal relationship with the defendant; (2) that the defendant has adopted the same assumption; (3) that both parties have conducted their relationship on the basis of that mutual assumption; (4) that each party knew or intended that the other act on that basis; and (5) that departure from the assumption will occasion detriment to the plaintiff. [16]
  • In Australia, the doctrine of promissory estoppel was first authoritatively accepted by the High Court in Legione v Hateley (1983)[17]. Unlike common law estoppel, it is discretionary as provided in the case of D & C Builders v Rees[18], where the courts refused to recognise a promise to accept a part payment of A£300 on a debt of A£482 on the basis that it was extracted by duress.
  • In Waltons Stores (Interstate) Ltd v Maher[19] is a landmark case since it upheld that:
  • It is a general principle which could operate in any legal relations, not just existing contractual relations.
  • In this case the following notion as distinctive from common law of estoppel was established: ‘A common thread’: Equity will act to relieve a plaintiff who has acted to his detriment on a basic assumption where the other party has played such a part in its adoption that it would be unfair or unjust if he were left free to ignore it.
Conclusion According to the above facts it is clear that there are clear distinction can be seen in between Common Law Estoppel and the Equity Estoppel. Bibliography Cases Central London Property Trust Ltd v High Trees House Ltd [1947] 1 KB 130. D & C Builders v Rees [1965] EWCA Civ 3. Dillwyn v Llwellyn [1862] All ER 384. Greer v Kettle [1938] AC 156. Grundt v Great Boulder Pty Gold Mines Ltd (1937) 59 CLR 641, at 674. Legione v Hateley (1983) 152 CLR 406. Mobil Oil Australia Ltd v Lyndel Nominees Pty Ltd (1998) 153 ALR 198. Waltons Stores (Interstate) Ltd v Maher (1988) 164 CLR 387. Waterman v Gerling Australia Insurance Company Pty Ltd (2005) 65 NSWLR 300, [83], [96]. Book Radan& Stewart, Principles of Australian Equity and Trusts :Equitable Estoppel (Reed International Books Australia Pty Limited, LexisNexis,2009) <https://sydney.edu.au/lec/subjects/equity/materials SUMMER 2009-10/Radan & Stewart Ch 12.pdf > Study Guide: Jaani Riordan, Contracts: Part VIII Estoppel (2004) p. 1. < https://www.jaani.net/resources/law_notes/contracts/08_Estoppel.pdf > Seminar paper Michael Kirby, ‘Full text of Michael Kirby's speech: Equity's Australian isolationism’, The Australian Business Review, (online) 20 November 2008. <https://www.theaustralian.com.au/business/legal-affairs/equitys-australian-isolationism/story-e6frg97x-1111118084379> .       Conference Paper P L G Brereton RFD, ‘Equitable Estoppel In Australia: The Court Of Conscience In The Antipodes’ (Paper presented at the Australian Law Journal Conference, 16 March 2007). <https://www.supremecourt.justice.nsw.gov.au/agdbasev7wr/supremecourt/documents/pdf/brereton_2007.03.16.pdf> Internet Materials: UniStudy Guides, Estoppel (19 March, 2013) <https://www.unistudyguides.com/wiki/Estoppel> UniStudyGuides, Waltons Stores (Interstate) Ltd v Maher(LAWS1071) <https://www.unistudyguides.com/wiki/Waltons_Stores_(Interstate)_Ltd_v_Maher_(LAWS1071)> Wikipedia, D & C Builders Ltd v Rees (25 June 2014 ) <https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/D_&_C_Builders_Ltd_v_Rees>. WikiSpace, Group 8- Estoppel (2014) < https://laws1008.wikispaces.com/Group+8+-+Estoppel> Vedini Herath – u3104205
[1] Michael Kirby, ‘Full text of Michael Kirby's speech: Equity's Australian isolationism’, The Australian Business Review, (online) 20 November 2008. <https://www.theaustralian.com.au/business/legal-affairs/equitys-australian-isolationism/story-e6frg97x-1111118084379> . [2]Jaani Riordan, Contracts: Part VIII Estoppel (2004) p. 1. < https://www.jaani.net/resources/law_notes/contracts/08_Estoppel.pdf > [3] Radan & Stewart, Principles of Australian Equity and Trusts :Equitable Estoppel (Reed International Books Australia Pty Limited, LexisNexis,2009) <https://sydney.edu.au/lec/subjects/equity/materials SUMMER 2009-10/Radan & Stewart Ch 12.pdf> [4] UniStudy Guides, Estoppel (19 March, 2013) <https://www.unistudyguides.com/wiki/Estoppel >. [5] WikiSpace, Group 8- Estoppel (2014) < https://laws1008.wikispaces.com/Group+8+-+Estoppel> [6] Above n 4. [7] Above n 3. [8] Above n 3. [9] Above n 2. [10] Above n 5. [11] Above n 4. [12] [1862] All ER 384. [13] Above n 5. [14] Also known as High Trees Estoppel as Denning J revived the doctrine in this case Central London Property Trust Ltd v High Trees House Ltd 1947] 1 KB 130., where landlord was estopped from going back on such an unequivocal promise that was made with the intention that the tenants would act on it. [15] Waltons v Maher, 428-429. (Brennan J). [16] Waterman v Gerling Australia Insurance Company Pty Ltd (2005) 65 NSWLR 300, [83], [96] [17] 152 CLR 406. P L G Brereton RFD, ‘Equitable Estoppel In Australia: The Court Of Conscience In The Antipodes’ (Paper presented at the Australian Law Journal Conference, 16 March 2007). <https://www.supremecourt.justice.nsw.gov.au/agdbasev7wr/supremecourt/documents/pdf/brereton_2007.03.16.pdf> [18][1965] EWCA Civ 3. Wikipedia, D & C Builders Ltd v Rees (25 June 2014 ) <https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/D_&_C_Builders_Ltd_v_Rees>. [19] (1988) 164 CLR 387.UniStudyGuides, Waltons Stores (Interstate) Ltd v Maher(LAWS1071) <https://www.unistudyguides.com/wiki/Waltons_Stores_(Interstate)_Ltd_v_Maher_(LAWS1071)>
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Law of Equity in Australia. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Malay Melanau Minority Factor International Law Essay

Malaysian Prime Minister Najib Razak has been sweating a lot lately, not because of his hectic schedule due to Sarawak state election but because the intelligence reports could not confirm Sarawak, being ruling government's “fixed deposit”, would maintain its two-thirds majority. Hence the change of his official schedule to spend six-day until the eve of polling day, touring Sarawak, when the campaigning was already on its fifth day. Najib used to play minor role in numerous by-elections and normally would dedicate the active role in campaigning to his deputy. Najib has been trumpeting that Sarawak state was BN's (Barisan Nasional) “fixed deposit” so his sudden active role raised thousands of eye-brows.Now, the Sarawak state election becomes his personal battlefield. Heck, his deputy PM Muhyiddin would be the happiest person if the opposition wins big because then he would have the excuse to boot PM Najib into early retirement, the same way Najib booted his predecessor, former PM Abdullah Badawi One wonders thedeadly silenceon former premier Mahathir Mohamad's part during the current campaign period. Either Mahathir knows Sarawak will retain its two-third majority hence sending the opposition packing with tails between their legs, or the old man is busy preparing for deputy PM Muhyiddin to be installed as the new prime minister with his own son, Deputy International Trade and Industry Minister Mukhriz Mahathir, as the new deputy Prime Minister. If the Mar 2008 general election campaign is anything to goes by, the huge crowds commanded by opposition namely Pakatan Rakyat especially in Kuching, Sibu and Miri during their rallies were signal that Najib's BN is indeed in trouble. But was Najib over-reacted by going down the field to campaign himself for the rest of the 6-day campaigning period? Was the opposition over-confident that the same tsunami that hit Peninsular would bring the same catastrophe to Najib's government? Internet is once againflushedwith optimismthat the opposition would deny the “fixed deposit” state of its two-thirds majority. Some even went the extra miles predicting opposition would wrest the Sarawak state, so much for the wet dream. In reality, opposition can never capture Sarawak state, at least not during this state election simply because Sarawak is a different animal from Penang, Selangor, Kedah or Kelantan. Here are the reasons:

1) The Malay-Melanau Minority Factor

  • Despite Taib Mahmud's corrupt practice, the Malay-Melanau community is particularly proud that one of their own is the Chief Minister although Malay-Melanau forms only 27% of Sarawak's 2.4 million population.
  • Generally the Malay-Melanau community is doing better than other natives so there's no reason to rock the boat that is feeding them and they don't really care if Taib Mahmud was serious about stepping down after the state election.
  • Out of 71 seats to be contested, there're 26 which are Malay-Melanau dominated so these seats are as good as in the BN's pocket. Just flash the poster depicting Bian Baru, a non Malay-Melanau, as the new Chief Minister should the opposition wins was sufficient to scare the hell out of the Malay-Melanau community.

2) Rural Seats with Poor Infrastructures Overwhelm Urban Seats

  • OK, the opposition especially DAP is set to win big in Chinese-majority urban seats hence sending SUPP packing, the same way DAP sent Gerakan in Penang to semi-retirement. DAP which is contesting 15 urban seats this time is sure to add number to its current 6 seats but can it make a clean sweep?
  • It would be sweet victory if DAP can win all 15 seats but the party was prudent in aiming for 12-seats.
  • However in rural areas, opposition is almost powerless what more with the poor infrastructure in reaching the voters. Furthermore these rural voters are so decentralize that it's an uphill task to cover all of them given the short 10-day campaign period.

3) Rural Sarawakian will Take the Money and Still Vote for BN

  • Unlike their lucky buddy DAP, PKR which is contesting 49 seats are struggling in the rural constituencies. Najib's BN is smiling their policy in keeping rural population as poor as possible is bearing fruits.
  • While the opposition calls on voters to “take BN's money but vote for opposition” works wonderfully well in Peninsular, the same doesn't work with native culture such as the Iban where tradition taught them to be grateful and appreciate the hand that feed (the money) them.
  • If that's not enough throw in some parties and crates of beers and your votes are secured.

4) BN has the Most Lethal Weapon - Money

  • If the opposition still cries unfairness because the BN throws (tax-payers) money for votes, then they're either stupid or was born yesterday. Money politics has been part of the culture in Malaysia so much so special branch agents were reportedly act as an agent for BN to buy over opposition candidates during this election.
  • BN will send its agent to visit longhouse, door by door, to distribute cash ranging from RM50 to RM300 - a huge amount considering poor urban families typically earn between RM100 to RM500 a month.
  • Not only rural but urban areas such as Kuching voters are reportedly offered between RM100 and RM200 each for their votes. Surely there would be takers who will vote for BN now.

5) The Fear and Intimidation Factor

  • Unlike Peninsular, Sarawak is a state where its rural community is cleverly controlled by community leaders. This appointed community leaders from Malay, Chinese and Iban would do the biddings of BN since they draw their allowance of RM800 from the Barisan Nasional.
  • Should there be support for opposition, the community leaders will be sacked while the government assistance such as provision of fertiliser, seedling and herbicide be terminated.

6) Rural and even Urban Sarawakians Still Love (CheapSkate) “Goodies”

  • Even if the opposition candidates are lucky to pass the hindrance of unusual police restrictions and granted visit by the headmen (“tuai”), the villagers would openly ask for money
  • Heck, who can blame the rural folks when the urban voters were crazily scramble for “Tupperware” (*grin*) during an indoor rally that left many jounalists and policement gasping in disbelief? Sure, these people may not vote for BN but if they would risk their life madly for a Tupperware, chances are high they can be bought over with hard-cash, no?

7) Three or Multiple Ways Battles

  • There's a record 213 candidates fighting for the 71 state seats: 27 one-to-one fights, 23 three-way battles, 17 four-cornered fights, 2 five-cornered battles and 2 six-cornered fights. SNAP, dubbed the Trojan Horse, is contesting 27 seats, 25 of which are 3-way battles in Dayak-majority seats with BN and PKR.
  • Assuming DAP and PKR were correct to be confident in delivering 12 seats and 15 seats respectively (on the one-to-one battles?), the kingmaker is obviously SNAP, provided this so-called Trojan Horse is genuine in its fight to get rid of the corrupt Taib Mahmud. Of course if SNAP is indeed the mole, then it won't matter, would it?
  • The rest of the three and multiple corner fights would split the opposition votes so it would be bonus if opposition Pakatan Rakyat can steals some seats.

8) Special “Help” from Election Commission

  • Many can still remember how Election Commission was allegedly dumped ballot boxes into the river during Batang-Ai by-election.
  • With the current tension and fever, there's no reason why Election Commission will not do the same, not that the opposition can do anything and will know about it because there's no observer allowed during the helicopter rides.

9) Potential Frogs Within Opposition Parties

  • Get real, there're very few who can resists the temptation of money, millions or even tens of millions of dollars for any opposition candidates who won their seats to jump ship to BN.
  • As can be seen in Peninsular, principle and so-called belief in struggle will take a back-seat once bags of money are presented on the table.

10) Phantom Voters

  • Well, what can I say on this classic factor? As usual, if phantom voters could somehow ended inside ballot boxes in Peninsular, how difficult it is to perform this SOP (standard operating procedure) during the journey to the counting center at Sarawak?
  • For reasons only known to Election Commission, they somehow knew the turnout would be above 80%.
There're many more otherfactors including thedifficulties in getting young voterswho are working in Peninsular to fly back to cast their votes. The writing is on the wall. While Taib Mahmud would experience the worst election result in this 30-year rule, the BN will continue to rule the state.The worst case scenario - BN to lose two-thirds majorityin the state but the opposition can never capture the state this round simply because Sarawak is a different animal from Penang, Selangor, Kedah or Kelantan. But nothing is absolute in politics. Maybe, just maybe the controversial Bible issue could mobilise the native Iban and swing the votes to opposition's advantage. Still,bread and butter are more important than religious matterso it might not trigger the much needed fire if enough money are poured into the villages. To the superstitious lots, the helicopter that crashed after deputy PM Muhyiddin disembarked could well be constructed asa bad omento the corrupt government Barisan Nasional.
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Malay Melanau Minority Factor International Law Essay. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law on Exclusion Clauses

Critically examine how the law on exclusion clauses in contract has developed and the key issues of legal policy to which the present law gives rise.

ANSWER Introduction

An exclusion (or exemption) clause is a term in a contract that purports to exempt or limit the liability of a party to the contract or to restrict the rights of a party to the contract.[1] Exclusion clauses are commonplace. They may be incorporated in standard form contracts or in standard terms and conditions, they may be printed on tickets or displayed on notices. Usually exclusion clauses are imposed by the party in the strongest bargaining position with a view to protecting his or her own interests.. There are essentially three forms of exclusion clause:

  1. Pure exclusion clause: This form of clause identifies a potential breach of contract (for example for the negligence of one of the parties) and purports to exclude liability for the breach, preventing the other party from suing to remedy the breach in question..

  2. Time limitation clause: This species of exclusion clause sets down the stipulation that any action to claim for breach under the contract must be commenced within a specified period of time, on the expiry of which the claim is extinguished.

  3. Monetary limitation clause: This form of clause imposes a limit on the amount claimable for a particular breach of contract, regardless of the loss actually sustained. Whatever the particular origin or nature of an exclusion clause three questions will be asked before a court will be moved to enforce it. The first question is whether the exclusion clause has been effectively incorporated into the contract? The second is whether the exclusion clause should be interpreted so as to effectively cover the breach in question? Finally, whether the Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977[2] (and see also the Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999[3]) permits the exclusion of liability?[4]

Traditionally the courts have proved reluctant to enforce exclusion clauses and as a matter of course such clauses are restrictively interpreted and applied. The reason for this should be obvious. The raison dՕĻtre of an exclusion clause is to limit the scope of the law and the courts of law and to reduce legal liability. As will be discussed below the judiciary is typically predisposed to resist such self-imposed limitations on their room for legal manoeuvre and juristic power. In terms of the development of the law on exclusion clauses, while relevant case law and precedent stretches back into the nineteenth century, the bulk of the case law on the issue is of a twentieth century provenance. This paper will discuss aspects of the law on exclusion clauses and address certain important issues of legal policy to which the present law gives rise.

Analysis of the Case Law on Exclusion Clauses

In order for a person to rely on an exclusion clause he or she must prove that it formed part of the contract struck between the parties. Case law indicates that an exclusion clause may be incorporated in a contract by means of signature, by effective notice, or by a previous course of dealing. These are discussed in turn below. Incorporation by signature may occur if a document having contractual effect and containing an exclusion clause is signed by the parties. In these circumstances the clause may be binding on the parties regardless of whether it has been read or even fully comprehended by one of the parties. A case in point is L'Estrange v Graucob[1934][5]. Clearly there are important and pragmatic public policy reasons to justify the courts treatment of signed documents as sovereign and these can hardly be criticised in this context. That said however, where one party has made a misrepresentation concerning the nature of the document or the clause in question incorporation would not be deemed effective even if the document was signed, see: Curtis v Chemical Cleaning Co [1951][6]. In Curtis v Chemical Cleaning Co [1951] The plaintiff took a dress to the defendants to be cleaned. She signed a document entitled “Receipt” after being advised by the defendants employee that it protected the cleaners from liability for damage to beads and sequins.

In fact the receipt included a clause excluding all liability: “for any damage howsoever arising”. In the event the cleaning process badly stained the dress. The court held that the cleaners could not avoid liability for the damage to the fabric of the dress by reference to the exclusion clause because its scope had been misrepresented by the defendant’s agent. In some circumstances an exclusion clause may be included in an unsigned document such notice or a ticket.. In these situations, the court will expect that reasonable and sufficient notice of the existence of the exclusion clause is offered. In order to achieve this requirement the existence of the exclusion clause must be brought to the attention of the other contracting party before or at the point in time when the contract is formed. This rule reflects the fundamental rule of contract law that a contract is made at the moment that an offer is met by a valid acceptance conforming to all the other conditions necessary for contract formation. At that point in time the obligations and rights entailed in the agreement crystallise forming a binding agreement. Nothing can thereafter be unilaterally added or taken away from the contract at any time. Any attempt unilaterally to vary the contract thereafter will fail, and this includes any attempt to introduce an exclusion clause into the terms.

The case Olley v Marlborough Court Ltd (1949)[7] is instructive on the point. A couple arrived at a hotel and paid for a room in advance at the reception desk. On the wall of their room a notice was displayed purporting to exclude the hotel’s liability for personal belongings stolen or lost from the room. Personal valuables were later stolen. When the matter came to court it was held that the hotel could not rely on the exclusion clause to avoid liability because the disclaimer had not been observed until after the point of contract formation. Moreover there is a general rule that an exclusion clause will only be incorporated into the contract if the party seeking to rely on it took all reasonable steps to bring it to the other parties’ attention. In Thornton v Shoe Lane Parking [1971][8], Thornton was permitted to enter a car park after taking a ticket from a machine at the gate. The ticket issued by the machine referred to the applicability of certain conditions. These conditions, one of which purported to exclude liability for damage to cars and personal injury, were displayed on a notice inside the car park. Thornton sustained injury while in the car park and sued for compensation..

The operators of the car park sought to rely on the stated exclusion clause but the court ruled that it was ineffective. The contract was formed when Thornton took the ticket at the gate (a form of acceptance by performance or conduct) before he gained access to the car park and before he had seen the notice bearing the exclusion clause. It is submitted that Thornton v Shoe Lane Parking Ltd seems to suggest that the broader the exemption clause, the more the party relying on it will have had to have done to bring it to the other parties’ attention.. That said however, the courts have confirmed that only “reasonably sufficient” notice of the exemption clause must be given. It is pertinent to note that “actual notice” is not in fact required, as the case Thompson v LMS Railway [1930][9] testifies. It is submitted by this commentator that the failure to specify that actual notice is necessary can be criticised as a weakness in the law, a potential loophole or lacuna that could allow terms that have not been fully considered into a binding agreement unfairly. It is argued that a requirement to provide actual notice would better reflect the fundamental rule of contract formation on certainty of terms.

The question as to what is reasonable is one of fact which is dependent on all the circumstances of the case and the situation of the parties involved. The courts have repeatedly ruled that notice should be drawn to the existence of an exclusion clause by means of clear and categorical words on the front of any document delivered to the other party. However, it does seem that the degree of notice required by the court may increase according to the gravity or commonality of the exclusion clause at issue.. On the point as to the “unusualness” of the clause Interfoto v Stiletto Ltd [1988][10] offers good authority. In Interfoto, the defendant advertising agency, ordered 47 photo transparencies from a photo library. The transparencies were delivered with a note which included certain conditions. One term sought to impose a punitive holding fee of £5 per day for any transparency retained after 14 days. In fact the defendants failed to return the transparencies on time and the plaintiffs sued for a total sum of £3785 under the said condition. It was held that the clause had not been incorporated into the contract between the parties.

Interfoto had not taken reasonable steps to bring such a draconian and unusual term to the notice of the defendant. This decision was underpinned in substance by Thornton v Shoe Lane Parking [1971]. In addition it is clear that for incorporation to be deemed effective a clause must be printed in a contractual document or one which a reasonable person would expect to include contractual terms, and not, for example, merely in a document that acknowledges payment such as receipt as in Parker v SE Railway Co (1877)[11]. See also Chappleton v Barry UDC [1940][12], in which deck chairs were stacked by a notice asking those who wished to use the deck chairs to obtain tickets and retain them for inspection. The plaintiff bought tickets for two chairs, but did not read the tickets. On the reverse of the ticket was an exclusion clause purporting to exempt the council from liability over the use of the chairs. In the event the plaintiff suffered injury when the deck chair he was sitting on collapsed. The court held that the clause was not effective. The ticket was found to be a mere receipt, the object of which was that it might be produced to prove that the hirer had paid for the chair and to indicate the duration of the hire.

The court noted that an individual might sit in a chair for a considerable length of time before an attendant took his money and provided him with a receipt containing the clause. Even in circumstances where there has been insufficient notice an exemption clause may be deemed incorporated into a contract where there is evidence of a previous course of dealings between the parties on terms that include the exclusion clause. It is submitted that the law in this field has developed along similar lines to that of the general law of contract. In order to qualify as substantial enough to introduce an inference that an exclusion clause should be included in a contract the previous course of dealings must be regular and consistent over a reasonable period of time and transactions.. In Spurling v Bradshaw [1956][13] the defendant delivered barrels of orange juice to the plaintiffs. Several days later the defendant received a document from the plaintiff acknowledging receipt of the barrels. The document contained a clause excluding the plaintiffs from liability for damage or losses "occasioned by the negligence, wrongful act or default" caused by the plaintiffs, their agents or employees.

Later, when the defendant collected the barrels some were empty, and some contained dirty water. Accordingly, the defendant refused to pay the storage charges and the plaintiffs sued. The court held that, despite the fact that the defendants did not receive the document containing the exemption clause until a point in time after the conclusion of the contract, the clause in question had in fact been incorporated into the contract as a result of a regular course of dealings between the parties over the years. It was proved that the defendant had received similar documents on the occasion of previous dealings and that he was now bound by the terms they contained. Spurling can be contrasted with McCutcheon v MacBrayne [1964][14]. In McCutcheon exclusion clauses were included in 27 paragraphs of small print on notices displayed both outside and inside a ferry booking office and in a “risk note” which was occasionally signed by passengers.

Here the exclusion clauses were held not to have been incorporated in the contract because there was no course of conduct substantial or consistent enough to infer a consistency of dealing. It is submitted that where a party seeks to enforce an exclusion contract against a private consumer it will normally be necessary to point to a greater number of past transactions than where the clause is enforced against a trading partner or commercial undertaking. This point is illustrated by Hollier v Rambler Motors [1972][15]. In Hollier the plaintiff had used the defendant garage on approximately four occasions over a period of five years and had sometimes signed a contract which included a term excluding the defendants from liability for damage by fire.. On the relevant occasion no contract was signed and the plaintiff's car was seriously damaged by a fire at the premises. The court held that there was no regular course of dealing, and that the exclusion clause could not be deemed incorporated. This case can be contrasted with Hardwick Game Farm v Suffolk Agricultural Poultry Producers Association (1969)[16] in which in excess of 100 contractual notices including an exclusion clause had been given over a period of three years. Unsurprisingly this was found to amount to a course of dealing. It is argued that this rule of policy is both well founded and pragmatic, given that private individuals cannot be expected to behave with the same legal and commercial uniformity as companies. Furthermore the courts have, rightly it is submitted, ruled that the disparity in bargaining power between the parties is a factor that may be taken into account.

Finally, where there is no course of dealing or other form of direct incorporation it is possible to infer the existence of an exclusion clause by means of cogent evidence of trade usage or custom. In the case British Crane Hire v Ipswich Plant Hire [1974][17] both parties were undertakings in the business of hiring out earth-moving equipment.. The plaintiffs supplied equipment to the defendants on the basis of a telephone contract made without reference to any of the conditions of the hire. Later, the plaintiffs dispatched a copy of their conditions to the defendants but before the defendants had signed them, the crane sank into weak ground. The unsigned conditions included a clause in standard use by all firms in the business, namely that the hirer should indemnify the owner for all expenses in connection with the use of the equipment. It was held that the terms should be deemed included in the contract, not on the strength of a course of dealing, but because it was fair to assume that there was a mutual understanding between the parties, who were after all in the same line of business, that any contract for hire would be concluded on these standard terms. On its facts British Crane Hire v Ipswich Plant Hire was clearly fairly decided, but it is submitted that exclusion clauses incorporated merely on the strength of trade usage or custom will be rarities and that this method of incorporation would not and should not be employed in the typical context of the private consumer.

Exclusion Clauses: Scope of Interpretation

In common with the development of the normal principles of general contract law, the meaning of an exclusion clause is interpreted and construed along the lines of its ordinary and natural meaning and in the context of the contract in question. That said however, if after construing the contract in this manner, ambiguity still remains in relation to the exemption clause, the contra proferentem rule will be applied. This has the effect that the clause is construed in favour of the party whose rights are being restricted and against the party attempting to take advantage of the rule. The case of Canada SS Lines Ltd v. The King [1952][18] offers authority on this point. In Baldry v Marshall [1925][19] a clause excluded the defendant's liability for any “guarantee or warranty, statutory or otherwise”. However the Court of Appeal found that the breach in question involved a condition of the contract. In light of the fact that the clause failed to exclude liability for breach of a condition expressly, the defendant could not rely on it.

Exclusion Clauses: Compatibility with Statute and Regulation

Overlaying the common law rules restricting the operation of exclusion clauses, the Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977 and the Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999 also limit their application. Whereas the Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977 is (generally) applicable to all contracts, although private consumers are offered more protection, the Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999, are concerned only with private consumer contracts and with the protection of the private consumer.. This reflects the case law on exclusion clauses that offers private parties a higher degree of protection, such as: Hollier v Rambler Motors [1972]. Under section 2(1) of the 1977 Act no one “acting in the course of a business can exclude or restrict their liability in negligence for death or personal injury by means of a term in a contract or by way of notice”. Section 2(2) provides that “liability for negligence for any other kind of loss or damage can be excluded provided the term or notice satisfies the requirement of reasonableness”.

This is clearly important given that the law of negligence offers a different and complimentary liability stream to that of contract law. It is submitted that it is entirely appropriate for the law to draw this distinction and prevent contracting parties from unduly insulating themselves against liability that would ordinarily apply universally to all individuals in society outwith the contractual context. In addition, the Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999[20] apply, with certain exceptions, to unfair terms in contracts between a private consumer and a seller or supplier and stipulate that unfair terms not individually negotiated and which, cause a significant disparity in the balance between the respective parties’ rights and obligations under the contract to the disadvantage of the consumer will not be deemed binding. These may often include exclusion clauses deemed to wide or unfair in the context of the transaction.

Commentary

The title to this paper asks for an examination of how the law on exclusion clauses in contract has developed and the key issues of legal policy to which the present law gives rise. It is clear that the judiciary do not welcome exclusion clauses with open arms and this is understandable, given that the raison d’tre of exclusion clauses is to exclude normal legal liability and thus to fetter both the reach and scope of the law and the ability of the courts to intervene between the parties properly to resolve a case. It is clear that the law on exclusion clauses is wedded closely to the ordinary and natural rules of contract formation. Examples of this include the insistence that notice of the exclusion clause must be communicated to the other party prior to contract formation and that adequate notice is provided. However, there is also some jurisprudential dislocation between the streams of law and an example being that “reasonably sufficient” notice rather than “actual notice” of an exemption clause must be given as found in Thompson v LMS Railway [1930]. In terms of current legal policy a delicate balance has been struck between the interests of those seeking to enforce exclusion clauses and those whose right to sue may be excluded by them. Generally speaking the current stance of relevant legal principle favours the latter interest because that line enhances the scope efficacy and utility of the general law.

THE END GLOBAL DOCUMENT WORD COUNT : 3473 BIBLIOGRAPHY Exclusion Clauses and Unfair Contract Terms, Lawson R., (2005) Sweet and Maxwell Smith and Keenan’s Advanced Business Law, Keenan D, (2000) Longman Contract Law, McKendrick E., (2003) Palgrave Macmillan Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977: https://www..netlawman.co.uk/acts/unfair-contract-terms-act-1977.php Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999: https://www..netlawman.co.uk/acts/the-unfair-terms-in-contracts-regulations-1999.php Business Law, Keenan, D. and Riches S., Seventh Ed, (2001) Longman Principles of Business Law, Kelly A., and Holmes D., (1997) Cavendish Publishing Outline of the Law of Contract, Treitel G.H., (2004) Lexis Law Cases drawn from original law reports as footnoted. 1


Footnotes

[1] Exclusion Clauses and Unfair Contract Terms, Lawson R., (2005) Sweet and Maxwell, Chapter 1. [2] See: https://www.netlawman.co.uk/acts/unfair-contract-terms-act-1977.php. [3] As amended, see: https://www.netlawman.co.uk/acts/the-unfair-terms-in-contracts-regulations-1999.php. [4] Contract Law, McKendrick E., (2003) Palgrave Macmillan. [5] 2 KB 394. [6] 1 KB 805. [7] 1 All ER 127. [8] 2 QB 163. [9] 1 KB 41. [10] 1 All ER 348. [11] 2 CPD 416. [12] 1 KB 531. [13] 2 All ER 121. [14] 1 WLR 125. [15] 2 AB 71. [16] 2 AC 31. [17] QB 303. [18] AC 192.. [19] 1 KB 260. [20] Which replaced the Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1994.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Law On Exclusion Clauses. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Mental Capacity Act 2005 and Constent (Advice Style Answer)

Question 1 In this question, there are two main issues to be considered. Firstly, whether Gwen has the capacity to give consent to sterilisation and secondly, whether Gwen has the capacity to refuse to go to hospital for the kidney tests. The Sterilisation The fundamental issue for Gwen is whether she has capacity to consent to receive sterilisation. The definition of capacity can be found in s.2(1) of the Mental Capacity Act 2005 (hereinafter referred to as ‘MCA 2005’) that ‘a person lacks capacity in relation to matter if at the material time he is unable to make a decision for himself in relation to the matter because of an impairment of, or a disturbance in the functioning of, the mind or brain’[1]. This provision reflects the point that the MCA 2005 uses an issue-specific definition of capacity. In our question, Gwen is stated as having a moderate learning disabilities.

Under para 4.12 of the MCA 2005 Code of Practice[2], a significant learning disabilities is treated as a condition which might involve an impairment or disturbance of the functioning of the brain. But it is arguably that Gwen’s leaning disability is merely assessed as moderate, so she probably has the capacity required to consent to medical treatment. Therefore, the question as to whether Gwen has the required capacity is to be determined in the light of s.3(1) MCA2005[3]. This section sets out that a person is labelled as lacking capacity if he is unable to understand the information; retain that information; use or weigh that information as part of the process of making the decision, or to communicate his decision. This test was derived from the leading case of Re C[4], where held that the patient had the capacity to refuse treatment on the basis that he was able to understand and retain relevant treatment. Applying this to our facts, we are told that Gwen’s behaviour has improved she has been at Greendale, can this be the basis that she may have the ability to understand the nature of sterilisation? Besides this, one important point that should never been left out on our facts is that Gwen has fear of anything to do with doctors, hospitals and medicines. Will this fear affects her capacity to make decision? In Re MB (Caesarean Section)[5], it was held that the needle phobia caused the patient suffering an impairment of her mental functioning and this made her temporarily incompetent to make decision.

But it is unlikely to be applied here because the crucial point in the case of Re MB (Caesarean Section)

[6] was that the patient needed the treatment so much in order to save her life and that of the baby. While on our facts, the sterilisation suggested is for non-therapeutic reason and thus it is difficult to argue that the Gwen’s fear makes her incompetence. Hence, the answer as to whether Gwen has the capacity to decide is not obvious. On one hand, in the case of A Local Authority v Mrs A and Mr A[7], Bodey J was on the view that it is not necessary to show that the individual understood the broader issues surrounding pregnancy and the realities in bringing up a child in accessing her capacity to give consent on contraception, merely the understanding on proximate issue relating to contraception is sufficient to justify that capacity.

Thus, it can be suggested that Gwen seems to have that as she has developed a friendship with a male resident in Greendale and it is reasonable to say that she may acquire the knowledge in relation to sexual intercourse and also the understanding on sterilisation. Whilst on the other hand, it might also be argued that the approach taken by Bodey J

[8] is unrealistic. This was put forward by Keywood

[9] in her article that it looks illogical to say that a decision made without real understanding on the broader consequences of the particular medical treatment can be regarded as an autonomous decision. It is submitted that the law regarding this area remains unclear and it is difficult to see how the court will decide whether or not Gwen has capacity to refuse the sterlisation. At this point, s.1(2) MCA 2005[10] may play a crucial role as it stresses that a person should be presumed as competence, unless the medical profession can prove otherwise. Since we are unsure as to whether or not Gwen has capacity to decide on the sterilisation, we shall assume that she has. In accordance with the principle laid down in S v St George’s NHS Trust[11], if Gwen has capacity, she has the absolute right to decide whether or not to receive the sterilisation. This means that she cannot be forced to receive the treatment if she does not consent on it, irrespective of the facts that it may be an unwise decision (s.1(4) MCA 2005[12]). If however, Gwen may be regarded as lacking capacity due to her fear and thus, by virtue of s.1(5) of MCA 2005[13], the sterilisation can be carried out if it is in her best interest. So the next question is whether the sterilisation is at Gwen’s best interest? s.4 of MCA 2005[14] sets out a number of factors to be taken into account in determining whether the proposed medical treatment is for the patient’s best interest.

Nonetheless, in accordance with para 8.22 of Code of Practice[15], in ascertaining whether a sterilisation is in a patient’s best interest under s.4, the court should follow the approach they have developed in the earlier cases. In Re F (A Mental Patient: Sterilisation)[16], it was held that the ‘best interest’ test is not to be assessed as same as the Bolam test[17]. It was not be sufficient to show that there was a respectable medical opinion in support of sterilisation, but the court must, as affirmed in Re MM (An Adult)[18], also take into account the broader ethical, social, moral and emotional considerations. However, it must be noted that, according to Re B[19], the interests of the cares are not to be taken into account but their views may be persuasive in informing the court what is for the patient’s best interest. Applying this to our facts, the court may take into account the view of the support workers and that of Gwen’s father, but still the final decision is on the court. One case that must be look into together with our facts is the case of Re A (Male Sterilisation)[20]. In this case, A was a 28 years old man who had Down Syndrome. His mother who has now unable to take care of him applied to the High Court for a declaration that the sterilisation operation was at A’s best interest and could be legally acted on him. Thorpe LJ adopted a ‘balance sheet approach’ and it was held that the sterilisation is not in A’s best interest because there being no danger of pregnancy for him.

However, since Gwen is a woman and there might be a risk for her to get pregnant by involving in unprotected sexual intercourse, it is likely that the case of Re A can be distinguished from our facts. Further, in Re B[21], Lord Oliver suggested that sterilisation will only be approved if it is a ‘last resort’. A common ground for wanting sterilisation is that there is a worry that the incapacitated person will become pregnant and be unable to deal with the pregnancy or look after the child. But in Re LC[22], the court held that the patient’s carers took care of her very well and it was very unlikely she would become pregnant. Thus, it is unlikely that sterilisation is the last resort for Gwen. Arguably, since Gwen is now under supervisions and the support workers realised the risk that she may get pregnant, they will be more cautious on this issue and hence, it is unlikely that she will get pregnant.

Therefore, by following this reasoning, the court may not grant a permission of sterilisation and it cannot be performed on Gwen as it is not considered in her best interest. The Kidney Test The next issue is whether Gwen has the capacity to refuse to go to the hospital for the kidney test. First of all, we will need to determine whether Gwen has fulfilled the requirement set out in s.2[23] and s.3[24] of the MCA 2005 for competency. As mentioned, MCA 2005 introduces issue-specific definition of capacity, this was shown in the leading case of Gillick v West Norfolk and Wishbech AHA[25], where the court was on the view that a patient may be found to have sufficient understanding to be able to consent to a simple course of treatment, but not have sufficient understanding to be able to consent to a complex medical procedure. Further, in Re T[26], Lord Donaldson suggested that ‘the more serious the decision, the greater the capacity required’. In the other words, even if the court decides that Gwen has the capacity to decide on the issue of sterilisation, this does not mean that she is competence enough to refuse the kidney test as her life is now depending on the treatment. By following the judgment is Re MB[27], it is arguably that Gwen’s fear to doctors, hospitals and medicines nominated her mental ability to understand, weigh and retain the information as regards to the proposed kidney test, she is now temporarily incompetence and thus her refusal is invalid and the doctors must send her to the hospital which is clearly an action at her best interest at that moment. But on the other hand, it can be pointed out from our facts that Gwen did allow the doctor to examine her, does this mean that her fear to doctors, hospitals and medicines is not that severe to nominate her capacity to make decision? Again, there is no clear-cut answer. If Gwen is regarded as having capacity to refuse to go to hospital for kidney test, then she cannot be forced to do so even if her life is depending on it, by virtue of the principle laid down in s.1(4) of MCA 2005[28]. This was emphasised in the case of Re MB[29] where the court held that even if the patient’s life and that of her child are depend on the medical treatment, the treatment taken against her wishes would still be regarded as an unlawful infringement to her autonomy. (1992 words) Bibliography Books Herring J, Medical Law and Ethics (4th edn OUP, Oxford 2012) Jackson E, Medical Law, Text Cases and Materials (3rd edn OUP, Oxford 2013) Articles Keywood K, ‘Safeguarding Reproductive Health? The Inherent Jurisdiction, Contraception, and Mental Incapacity’ (2011) 19 MLR 326-333 Electronic Sources Buchanan A, ‘Mental Capacity, legal competence and consent to treatment’ https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC1079581/ accessed 12 November 2014 Bunting A.P, ‘Guiding Principles in Medical Law: The Ability to Treat’ https://etheses.bham.ac.uk/968/1/Bunting05LLM.pdf accessed on 13 November 2014 –, ‘The Book of “Medical Law and Research” On-Line’ https://www.medreslaw.com/capacity.php accessed 13 November 2014 Tables of Statutes and Cases Table of Statutes Department of Constitutional Affairs, MCA 2005 Code of Practice (2007: para 4.12). Department of Constitutional Affairs, MCA 2005 Code of Practice (2007: para 8.22). Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.1 Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.2 Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.3 Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.4 Table of Cases A Local Authority v Mrs A and Mr A [2010] EWHC 1549 (Fam) Bolam v Friern Hospital Management Committee [1957] 1 WLR 582 Gillick v West Norfolk and Wisbech Area Health Authority [1986] AC 112 Re A (Male Sterilisation) [2000] 1 FCR 193 Re B (A Minor) (Wardship: Sterilisation) [1987] 2 All ER 206 Re C (Adults: Refusal of Treatment) [2004] 1 WLR 290 Re F (A Mental Patient: Sterilisation) [1990] 2 AC 1 Re LC (Medical Treatment: Sterilisation) [1997] 2 FLR 258 Re MB (Caesarean Section) [1997] 2 FLR 426 Re MM (An Adult) [2007] EWHC 2003 (Fam) Re T (Adult: Refusal of Treatment) [1993] 2 All ER 649 St George’s Healthcare NHS Trust v S [1998] 3 All ER 673


[1] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.2(1).

[2] Department of Constitutional Affairs, MCA 2005 Code of Practice (2007: para 4.12).

[3] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.3(1).

[4] Re C (Adults: Refusal of Treatment) [2004] 1 WLR 290.

29] Re MB (Caesarean Section) [1997] 2 FLR 426.

[8] Ibid.

[7] A Local Authority v Mrs A and Mr A [2010] EWHC 1549 (Fam).

[8] Ibid.

[9] K Keywood, ‘Safeguarding Reproductive Health? The Inherent Jurisdiction, Contraception, and Mental Incapacity’ (2011) 19 MLR 326-333. [10] Mental Capacity Act, s.1(2) [11] St George’s Healthcare NHS Trust v S [1998] 3 All ER 673. [12] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.1(4). [13] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.1(5). [14] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.4. [15] Department of Constitutional Affairs, MCA 2005 Code of Practice (2007: para 8.22). [16] Re F (A Mental Patient: Sterilisation) [1990] 2 AC 1. [17] Bolam v Friern Hospital Management Committee [1957] 1 WLR 582. [18] Re MM (An Adult) [2007] EWHC 2003 (Fam). [19] Re B (A Minor) (Warship: Sterilisation) [1987] 2 All ER 206. [20] Re A (Male Sterilisation) [2000] 1 FCR 193. [21] Re B (A Minor) (Warship: Sterilisation) [1987] 2 All ER 206. [22] Re LC (Medical Treatment: Sterilisation) [1997] 2 FLR 258. [23] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.2. [24] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.3. [25] Gillick v West Norfolk and Wisbech Area Health Authority [1986] AC 112. [26] Re T (Adult: Refusal of Treatment) [1993] 2 All ER 649. [27] Re MB (Caesarean Section) [1997] 2 FLR 426. [28] Mental Capacity Act 2005, s.1(4). [29] Re MB (Caesarean Section) [1997] 2 FLR 426.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Mental Capacity Act 2005 and constent (Advice Style answer). (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Notion of Religious Establishment and Modern Democracy

From a modern perspective religion undoubtedly has been on the decline in the UK, however as the UK is one of the most pluralistic societies in Europe it would be inappropriate to rule out the importance of religion completely. Religion has become an increasingly important topic within government, illustrated by the enactment of specific legislation such as Human Rights Act 1998 and Racial and Religious Hatred Act 2006[1]. Despite the practice and promotion of several faiths in the UK, Morris argues that “The United Kingdom remains locked constitutionally so far as religion is concerned.”[2] It is suggested that the existence of the established Church of England (COE) contributes hugely to this due to its anachronistic representation in a modern society. This essay will explore whether the notion of establishment is compatible within a modern democracy and other systems in Europe will also be given brief consideration to demonstrate how disestablishment of the COE should not be sought immediately and how our current system provides more benefit than harm. Defining Establishment According to Ogilive, “an established Church is that single Church within a country accepted and recognized by the State as the truest expression of the Christian faith.”[3] Lord Rogers provided an English perspective on establishment by acknowledging that although the COE has “certain important links”[4] with the State, the aims and objectives of the COE differ from those of the State as they have a “religious mission.”[5] Establishment is generally defined by inspecting the relationship between public bodies and religious authorities. It has also been classified into high and low[6], with the former focusing on the Monarch’s role as Supreme Governor of the COE in addition to the presence of Bishops in the House of Lords (HL). In comparison, the latter focuses on the influence of the COE in the ordinary lives of citizens in areas such as prisons or education. Incidents of Establishment The Act of Supremacy[7] affirmed the monarchs position as the only Supreme Head of the COE which was later renamed to Supreme Governor of the COE . The monarch’s position with regard to the COE was further enhanced by the Coronation Oath Act[8] which provides a duty “to maintain the true profession of the gospel and the protestant religion.” Whilst this preserves the symbolic status of the COE, it also calls into the question the legitimacy of such statutes in a diverse society. Further controversy relates to the Act of Settlement[9] which deliberately rules out the possibility of a Catholic monarch and for many today, the existence of such principles is “shocking to modern eyes.”[10] The underlying purpose of the act was to ensure Protestant succession to the throne and to place limitations on instances where the monarch could marry a person of the Roman Catholic faith. Some commentators argue that the existence of such anti-catholic provisions is not acceptable in contemporary society as it implies that the monarchy is dependent upon anti-catholic beliefs[11]. An example of a royal family member who was not eligible to the line of succession due to marriage with a Roman Catholic is The Earl of St. Andrews.[12] The Act of Settlement sits at unease with the existence of statutes such as the HRA 1998[13] which aim to eliminate discrimination. The act only excludes the possibility of marrying a Roman Catholic which means other faiths are not included in the restrictions however this simply makes the exclusion even more specific and controversial. The coronation ceremony is a symbolic element of bestowing upon the monarch their authority however the event is centralised around Christian principles. Critics argue that this symbolic ceremony should adopt an inclusive rather than exclusive approach. The Fabian Commission[14] also supported this concern as it reported that “a specifically Anglican coronation service is no longer appropriate.” The commission also reported that the focus of the ceremony should be on the “democratic authority conferred on the monarch as Head of State”[15] and due to this, the coronation would be viewed as a “multi-faith service and be secular.”[16] A pluralistic society demands respect for all religious denominations however when the supreme position of the country is discriminatory itself, this calls into question the democratic principles of such a state as religious freedom cannot be an underlying privilege. The example of Tony Blair’s late declaration of the Catholic faith illustrates this point and shows the anxiety surrounding this whole debate. The passage of the Succession to the Crown Act 2013 removed the disqualification provision after marriage to a Roman Catholic and also removed the prohibition on the monarch being married to a Roman Catholic which indicates positive steps towards removing discrimination. Even so, it is claimed that the underlying discriminatory provision of preventing the monarch from belonging to the Roman Catholic faith remains, thus Protestant domination which existed in 1700 still remains today. Therefore, whilst religious freedom undoubtedly exists, religious equality does not because of establishment of the COE.[17] This position was clarified by the Monarch in 2012 where she said “the Church has a duty to protect the free practice of all faiths in this country”[18] however with the current existence of discriminatory provisions and with an increase in the practice of non-Christian religions, the notion of “protecting all faiths” seems a distinct reality. There is huge anticipation surrounding the next possible monarch over whether establishment would still remain especially as he expressed his desire to be “Defender of Faith”[19] rather than “Defender of the Faith” which represents a more inclusive and compatible approach to modern society. The Appointment of Bishops Act 1534 provides for the bishops to sit in the HL’s through the nomination by the monarch. Since 2007 the Prime Minister no longer plays an active role in the selection of individual candidates[20] and as the role was transferred to the Crown. The presence of bishops in the HL is unique as it is the only national legislature with such religious representation[21] with the number limited to 26 in the Bishop of Manchester Act[22]. Although establishment justifies the presence of bishops in the HL critics argue that this gives preference to the Christian faith and thus their presence is not beneficial for other religious denominations. This problem was acknowledged by both parliament and the government and after the 1997 elections the issue of wider religious representation has been considered as part of Lords reform.[23] The Royal Commission on the reform of the HL highlighted how having representation from only one faith was unfair and the Wakeham Commission also stressed how there was “no direct or logical connection between the establishment of the Church of England and the presence of COE bishops in the Second Chamber.”[24] The Wakeham Commission also proposed a reduction in the number of bishops from 26 to 16.[25] The COE itself endorsed a move towards wider representation as part of plans for a new reformed HL and it also said that it was “willing to speak in Parliament for its Christian partners and for the people of other faiths and none”.[26] Despite the best efforts of the Commission to broaden representation, the government claimed that the practical obstacles would be too great and not all faiths have a hierarchical structure which allows the identification of religious representatives.[27] These concerns were also supported by a constitution unit which highlighted the practicalities and difficulties of reaching an agreement that would satisfy all religious groups.[28] The privileged position of bishops in the HL has been a huge concern for many years however the favourable position does not diminish the value of other faith groups. Anna Harlow[29] conducted a questionnaire with regard to the role of the bishops and more than half felt that their position allowed them to represent faiths generally and not just the COE. The bishops also commented on how they have frequent contact with other religious groups on both religious and national matters.[30] This positive approach towards establishment has also been supported by religious representatives with Tariq Modood[31] amongst others who argued that “as long as the COE can preside over the multifaith situation with sensitivity, tolerance, respect and non-interference, there should be no resentment of its special relationship with the British state.”[32] Bishop Micheal Nazir-Ali also supports the current structure by arguing that the COE retains a special place in society and allows “voiceless people to be heard.”[33] History has provided the COE with guaranteed institutional representation[34] in the HL however these anachronistic privileges play a useful part in modern democracy. Having religious representation in the HOL is beneficial to all faith groups and ensures religion retains a special place in modern society and after 2007 with the PM less active in the appointment of bishops, it promotes the autonomous nature of the COE. Proposals for a wholly elected HL therefore should not be supported as it would disregard the importance of bishops in the HL and there would undoubtedly be no room for bishops to sit in the HL under a wholly elected chamber. The established position of the COE also impacts upon the ordinary lives of citizens in areas such as education and prisons which is commonly referred to as low establishment. The Education Act 1996 states that a Standing Advisory Committee on Religious Education must decide the content of religious education and the COE has a reserved position in the committee. Even though this provides a privileged seat for the COE it does not diminish the importance of “other religions represented in Great Britain.”[35] This favourable position for the COE is a sign of establishment[36] and also provides full religious coverage regardless of the number professing the Anglican faith. Nevertheless, the mandatory coverage of the COE should be maintained as a religious aspect to education provides a sense of identification for many members of modern society who are religious. The Prison Act 1952[37] holds that every prison must have a chaplain irrespective of the number of prisoners who profess the Anglican faith. This further indicates the effects of establishment of the COE however it is important to note that the chaplain has a duty towards all inmates.[38] These two examples of low establishment demonstrate the privileged position of the COE as a result of establishment however they by no means belittle other faiths and a positive approach towards other faiths is demanded which is compatible with a modern democracy. Scottish Model The relationship of the COS with the state is regulated by the Church of Scotland Act 1921 and the act supplemented with the Articles Declaratory provides freedom to the church in its mission.[39] Article IV is the most important as it provides for the independence of the church including the right to be involved in “all questions concerning membership and office in the church.”[40] Scotland enjoys what is regarded as “light establishment”[41] and the position differs from that in England. The monarch is not the Supreme Governor of the COS however they must commit to preserving the church and the Presbyterian government. Unlike the English position, royal assent is not required for legislation and COS members are void of the right to sit in the Lords. A further indication of the separation of church and state is the distinction of matters spiritual however the relevant case of Percy[42] which concerned sex discrimination and acknowledged the right of the church to deal with such matters, held that contracts between a church and its ministers can have effect in law, casting doubt on what constitutes matters spiritual.[43] The Scottish position seems to promote autonomy and freedom of the church and many view this model as “an example to be emulated.”[44] In addition to this Hastings also praised the Scottish establishment model by saying it is “a system in which religion is accepted as not being subject to State authority but bearer of a kind of independent sovereignty which merits public recognition.”[45] State Church systems in other EU States It is also worth considering how establishment operates in member states across Europe. A comparative approach will be taken in relation to the systems in both Denmark and Greece. The Danish system encompasses a high degree of state involvement in the Church, with the Danish constitution stating that the church “is to be supported by the state in its economic, legal and political relations.”[46] The Danish church has a relatively low level of autonomy, with church regulation in the hands of the Ministry of Ecclesiastical Affairs due to the inexistence of an internal synod with legislative capabilities. Their functions include approving the appointment of clergy, which is reflective of the COE position until 2007 which saw less involvement from the PM. In comparison, the position of Greece is more liberal and state control is minimal. The Greek constitution states that “the orthodox church is autocephalous” [47] providing for its autonomous nature and the Holy Synod enjoys legislative functions as it can create canon law which differs from the position in Denmark. One similarity exists between the Greek and English model in that state authorisation is required for appointments and nominations to the church. This analysis highlights the differences between state models, but more importantly emphasises how the UK is not the only state in modern times with a highly established system. By comparing two distinct models like Denmark and Greece, it shows the usefulness of our present system and how gradually our present system can be improved through observing other states rather than seeking immediate disestablishment. Conclusion A British Social Attitudes survey demonstrated that in a time period of 25 years, those prepared to say that they had no religion rose from 31% to 41% and that 50% of respondents claimed that they were Christian[48] therefore the question needs to be asked whether the establishment of the COE is compatible with a modern democracy. The privileged position of one faith in the Lords is offensive as it implies that only those people are qualified to carry out those functions.[49] However, representatives of minority faiths have supported the current system and it is argued that at least some members of religious minorities would feel more isolated and detached in a disestablished state than under the present one.[50] The monarch’s position with regard to the COE is based on anachronistic principles and is not reflective of modern society however the position of bishops in the Lords differs as they perform important representative functions and uphold the importance of religion especially during times when religion itself is declining. An established COE is compatible within a pluralistic society and is more importantly supported by Article 9 of the ECHR[51] , where case law has provided authority that there is no religious discrimination provided the state does not compel such practices upon its citizens. Although the current system has its flaws like every other system, a process of gradual change is more appropriate rather than seeking a radical solution such as disestablishment and there are alternative models, such as the Scottish model, present in modern times that can provide a platform to bring about change. Bibliography: Books

  • Russell Sandberg, Law and Religion (Cambridge University Press, New York 2011)
  • Fabian Society, The Future of the Monarchy (Fabian Society, London, 2003)
  • Tariq Modood, Church, State and Religious Minorities (Policies Studies Institute, London 1997)
  • The Constitution Unit, University College London, Comparative Study of Second Chambers (London: University College, 2002)

Cases

  • Aston Cantlow v. Wallbank [2004] 1 AC 456
  • Percy v Church of Scotland Board of National Mission (2005) UKHL 73

Journal Articles

  • Brazier, R. ‘Legislating about the Monarchy’ (2007) Cambridge Law Journal, 86
  • Cranmer,F. Doe, N. and Harlow, A. ‘Bishops in the House of Lords: A Critical Analysis’ (2008) PL, 490
  • McClean, D. ‘The Changing Legal Framework of Establishment’ (2004) Ecc. L.J. 292
  • Modood, T. “Establishment, Multiculturalism and British Citizenship” (1994) 65 The Political Quarterly 53
  • Morris, B. ‘Succession to the crown bill: possible untoward effects’ (2013) Ecc. L.J. , 189
  • Morris, B. ‘The Future of “High” Establishment’ (2011) Ecclesiastical Law Journal, 260
  • Munro, C. ‘Does Scotland have an established Church?’ 1997 4 Ecc LJ 644
  • Oliva, J. ‘The Legal Protection of Believers and Beliefs in the United Kingdom’ (2007) 40 Ecc. L.J. 66
  • Oliva, J. “Church, State and Establishment in the UK in the 21st Century: Anachronism or Idiosyncrasy?” (2010) Public Law, 482
  • Ogilvie M.H, ‘What is a Church by Law established?’ (1990) 28 Osgoode Hall L.J. 179
  • R M Morris, Church and State in 21st Century Britain, (Palgrave Macmillan Publishing 2009) 45

Legislation

  • Act of Supremacy 1559
  • Act of Settlement 1700
  • Appointment of Bishops Act 1534
  • Bishop of Manchester Act 1847
  • Coronation Oath Act 1688
  • Education Act 1996
  • European Convention on Human Rights
  • Human Rights Act 1998
  • The Danish Constitution 1849
  • The Prison Act 1952

Websites

  • &lt;https://www.royal.gov.uk/HistoryoftheMonarchy/KingsandQueensoftheUnitedKingdom/TheStuarts/MaryIIWilliamIIIandTheActofSettlement/TheActofSettlement.aspx&gt; accessed 11 March 2014

1


[1] Oliva, J. ‘The Legal Protection of Believers and Beliefs in the United Kingdom’ (2007) 40 Ecc. L.J. 66 [2]Oliva, J. “Church, State and Establishment in the UK in the 21st Century: Anachronism or Idiosyncrasy?” (2010) Public Law, 482 [3] Ogilvie M.H, ‘What is a Church by Law established?’ (1990) 28 Osgoode Hall L.J. 179 [4] Aston Cantlow v. Wallbank [2004] 1 AC 456 [5] Oliva (n 2) [6] Oliva, J (n 2) [7] Act of Supremacy 1559 [8] Coronation Oath Act 1688 [9] Act of Settlement 1700 [10] Leigh, I. ‘By law established? The Crown, Constitutional Reform and the Church of England’ (2004) P.L. 269 [11]Oliva (n 2) [12]&lt;https://www.royal.gov.uk/HistoryoftheMonarchy/KingsandQueensoftheUnitedKingdom/TheStuarts/MaryIIWilliamIIIandTheActofSettlement/TheActofSettlement.aspx&gt; accessed 11 March 2014 [13] Human Rights Act 1998 [14] Fabian Society, The Future of the Monarchy (Fabian Society, London, 2003) [15] Fabian Society (n 14) [16] Fabian Society (n 14) [17] Morris, B. ‘ Succession to the crown bill: possible untoward effects’ (2013) Ecc. L.J. , 189 [18] Morris (n 17) [19] Oliva (n 2) [20] Green Paper on the Governance of Britain published on July 3 2007 declared that the PM should not play an active role in selecting candidates [21] R M Morris, Church and State in 21st Century Britain, (Palgrave Macmillan Publishing 2009) 45 [22] Bishop of Manchester Act 1847 [23] Cranmer,F. Doe, N. and Harlow, A. ‘Bishops in the House of Lords: A Critical Analysis’ (2008) PL, 490 [24] Harlow (n 23) [25] The Wakeham Commission also proposed that 5 out of the 10 remaining seats be awarded to members of non-Christian communities [26] Harlow (n 23) [27] Oliva (n 2) [28] The Constitution Unit, University College London, Comparative Study of Second Chambers (London: University College, 2002) 35 [29] Harlow (n 23) [30] Harlow (n 23) [31] Modood, T. “Introduction: Establishment, Reform and Multiculturalism”, in Modood (ed.),Church, State and Religious Minorities, 1997 (p13) [32] Oliva (n 2) [33] Oliva (n 2) [34] Harlow (n 23) [35] Education Act 1996 s.375(3) [36] Oliva (n 2) [37] The Prison Act 1952 s.7(1) [38] Oliva (n 2) [39] McClean, D. ‘The Changing Legal Framework of Establishment’ (2004) Ecc. L.J. 292 [40] McClean (n 39) [41] R Sandberg, Law and Religion, Cambridge University Press 2011 (70) [42] Percy v Church of Scotland Board of National Mission (2005) UKHL 73 [43] Oliva (n 2) [44] Munro, C. ‘Does Scotland have an established Church?’ 1997 4 Ecc LJ 644 [45] McClean (n 39) [46] The Danish Constitution 1849,1953 (Art.4) [47] J.Oliva- Lecture Handout [48] Morris, B. ‘The Future of “High” Establishment’ (2011) Ecclesiastical Law Journal, 260 [49] Brazier, R. ‘Legislating about the Monarchy’ (2007) Cambridge Law Journal, 86 [50] Modood, T. “Establishment, Multiculturalism and British Citizenship” (1994) 65 The Political Quarterly 53 [51] European Convention on Human Rights (Art 9) “Freedom of Thought, Conscience and Religion”

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Notion of Religious Establishment and Modern Democracy. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Law of Negligence: Disaster at a Charity Event

Brief : 106924 Delivery Date : 15/12/2005 Title: LAW: Tortious Liability and Negligence – ENGLISH LAW – (1st Year LLB Law Uni Degree standard) QUESTION Lucky B’Stard wins A£7,843,000 on the National Lottery. He decides to invest A£5,000,000 and, in his words, to “Spend, spend, spend” the balance. He solicits the services of Whizzkid, a financial advisor, who has just returned from a three year “get away from it all” stay in a Tibetan monastery. Imbued with Buddhist ideals, Whizzkid decides that, for the foreseeable future, he is not going to charge for any financial advice. On his first day back in the office, Whizzkid advises Lucky to invest A£2,000,000 in a newly floated e-company. When Whizzkid left for Tibet, shares in e-companies were increasing in value at a phenomenal rate but, about two years ago, there was a sudden downturn in their value and many such companies went into liquidation.

Whilst in Tibet, Whizzkid heard nothing of the financial markets. Within six months Lucky’s shares are worth only A£7,500. He loses a further A£1,500,000 after following the financial tips of Hari Potta, an Indian mystic, who has set up an internet webpage in which investment advice is offered. Chastened by these experiences and somewhat tired of the extravagant lifestyle that he has adopted , Lucky decides to spend A£1,000,000 on promoting a charity extravaganza to raise money for Aids’ victims in the third world. The highlight of the charity event is an attempt by Dan Dangerous to set a new world record for ascending into the air, attached only to helium-filled toy balloons. (The current record stands at 11,000 feet). Dan attaches himself to six hundred balloons and the ascent is going to plan when the cord is severed by a passing jet. The shock of the proximity of the jet causes Dan to pass out and he is unable to activate his parachute and plunges to his death in front of the watching thousands.

Dan’s former girlfriend, Minnie, who is pregnant, is present and the shock causes her to miscarry. Prodnose, who was in the vicinity of the event, wondered why there was such a large crowd and saw it all through a pair of very powerful binoculars. He suffers a nervous breakdown as does Sam, a fireman, who was on duty at the extravaganza and who was part of a team which tried unsuccessfully to break Dan’s fall by holding a tautly stretched fire blanket directly below him as he fell.

Having watched the fall on live television, Beryl, Dan’s mother, is traumatised. Julius, Dan’s father hears the news on his car radio and rushes to the scene and formally identifies Dan’s body. Lucky admits that he was negligent in that he failed to check whether the site of the extravaganza was on any flight paths and he pays compensation to Dan’s estate. Advise Lucky as to any redress he may have against Whizzkid and Hari Potta and as to his liability in respect of Minnie, Prodnose, Sam, Beryl and Julius. Assessment Criteria In arriving at an assessment particular attention will be paid to the following: i) the student’s ability to identify the relevant legal principles ii) the appropriateness of legal authorities iii) application of the law to the facts iv) the clarity and cogency of argument ADVICE For the sake of clarity and brevity, after a breakdown of the applicable legal framework the individual issues in this colourful scenario will be isolated and considered in turn.

The brief under analysis concerns, inter alia, tort law and specifically the law of negligence. Lucky B’Stard can be advised that in order to ground an action in negligence five essential conditions must be satisfied on the balance of probability. First, it is necessary to establish that the claimant is owed a legally recognised duty of care by the defendant. Lord Atkins defined the range of the duty of care in negligence in Donoghue v Stephenson.

[1] He stated: “You must take reasonable care to avoid acts or omissions which you can reasonably foresee would be likely to injure your neighbour. Who, then, in law, is my neighbour? The answer seems to be persons who are so closely and directly affected by my act that I ought reasonably to have them in contemplation as being affected when I am directing my mind to the acts or omissions which are called in question.”

[2] Second, we must establish a breach of that specified duty. In Blyth v Birmingham Waterworks

[3] it was stated that: “Negligence is the omission to do something which a reasonable man, guided upon those considerations which ordinarily regulate the conduct of human affairs, would do, or doing something which a prudent and reasonable man would not do. The defendants might have been liable for negligence, if, unintentionally, they omitted to do that which a reasonable person would have done, or did that which a person taking reasonable precautions would not have done.” A calculus of risk analysis can taken employed regarding the possibility of breach of duty in Lucky’s case.

This approach weighs the risk or harm (Bolton v Stone[4]) and probable severity of harm (Paris v Stepney Borough Council[5]) that may be suffered against the cost of precautions (Latimer v AEC[6]) and any other factors that might operate to excuse the risk taken (Watt v Hertfordshire County Council[7]). Third, loss or damage must be shown to have been suffered. Fourth, the damage suffered must be sustained as a direct, causal result of the breach identified: Barnett v Chelsea and Kensington Hospital Management Committee

[8] sets down useful guidance on this issue. Finally it must be shown that the damage stipulated above was reasonably foreseeable in all the circumstances of the case – ie. not excluded on grounds of being too remote. It should be noted that all the above points must be satisfied before Lucky B’Stard can be advised that he has a good case for compensation. Each of the parties will be dealt with separately and in turn. Advice re Whizzkid It is necessary to apply the facts to the five-point framework discussed above in order to deliver reliable advice to Lucky as to his dealings with Whizzkid.

Moreover, where a negligent statement causes pure financial loss such as in this case an additional legal framework applies. In Hedley Byrne v. Heller

[9] the House of Lords recognised the existence of liability for pure economic loss arising from a negligent statement. The court, developed a test for reasonable foreseeability of harm. Lord Reid stated that such liability would only arise where there was a “special relationship” between the parties. He explained that a special relationship would exist: “where it is plain that the party seeking the information or advice was trusting the other to exercise such a degree of care as the circumstances required, where it was reasonable for him to do that, and where the other gave the information or advice when he knew or ought to have known that the enquirer was relying on him.” Lucky has attended Whizzkid’s office and it is reasonable for him to seek financial advice in that formal professional context. Furthermore, Lucky cannot be expected to know of Whizzkid’s recent history and his lack of knowledge of current investment strategy. Given the amount of money involved it is plain that Whizzkid should have appreciated the seriousness of the situation and taken more care over his advice. It is therefore submitted that a special relationship exists and that liability is owed to Lucky. Advice re Hari Potta This situation is slightly different, given that this so-called Indian mystic has set up an internet webpage on which investment advice is offered generally and to the world at large.

Hedley Byrne was applicable re Whizzkid because Whizzkid was offering specific and individual advice, however in the case of Hari Potta, the case of Caparo Industries v Dickman[10] is of more relevance. In Caparo, information was put into general circulation and was capable of being relied on by strangers, just as in Hari Potta’s case. The court held that in these circumstances no general duty of care would be owed unless the defendant had particular knowledge of the reliance on and use of the information by the injured party.

Unless Hari Potta has the aforementioned knowledge it is unlikely that Lucky has a claim against him. Advice re Minnie Lucky has admitted liability for negligence in causing Dan’s death. Minnie has suffered nervous shock and a miscarriage as a result of witnessing the incident. In so-called nervous shock cases it is necessary to distinguish between primary shock victims, who also sustain physical injury or are in some other way directly involved in the accident and secondary shock victims, who are affected either as a consequence of witnessing the accident or out of concern for the safety of another: Alcock et al v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police[11]. It is advised that Minnie will be considered a secondary victim on the facts. Mindful of the risk of a flood of claims from this class of potential litigant the courts have imposed rigorous criteria to be met before the existence of a duty of care to prevent psychiatric injury will be acknowledged. In Alcock et al v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police, which resulted from the Hillsborough football ground disaster, the House of Lords held that a wrongdoer will owe a duty of care to a secondary victim only if: (a) there is a tie of love and affection between the secondary victim and the primary victim; (b) the secondary victim was present at the accident or in its immediate aftermath; (c) nervous shock was suffered as a consequence of the secondary victim’s perception of the accident with his own unaided senses (that is he personally heard or saw the accident). It is submitted that Minnie fulfils the above criteria and that she will be able to claim for the trauma of the incident. However the so-called egg-shell skull rule is unlikely to be deemed applicable in this context and therefore the miscarriage that she has suffered as a consequence of her state of pregnancy may not be claimable. Advice re Prodnose Prodnose suffered a nervous breakdown after witnessing the event through a pair of powerful binoculars. He will be considered a secondary victim (see above). It is clear that he does not fulfil the Alcock criteria set out above (because inter alia, there is no apparent tie of love and affection) and thus he will be unable to claim against Lucky. Advice re Sam Sam, a fireman, who was on duty at the event tried unsuccessfully to break Dan’s fall by holding a tautly stretched fire blanket directly below him as he fell. He suffered a nervous breakdown as a consequence, but will be classed as a rescuer.

Alcock provides that the strict 3-point secondary victim test described above does not apply to those participating in a rescue operation connected to the accident. A duty of care is owed to those attempting a rescue merely if it is reasonably foreseeable that nervous shock could be suffered as a result of witnessing the aftermath of the accident. It is submitted this will be easy on the facts! Sam can almost certainly recover damages. Advice re Beryl and Julius On the facts, Julius does not appear to have suffered specified shock or trauma and therefore does not have a claim because he cannot point to specific injury or loss. If he has suffered injury then he may have a claim on the Alcock criteria, given his presence in the immediate aftermath of the incident. Beryl, Dan’s mother, was traumatised by watching the incident on live television. Alcock provided that parents and spouses who only saw an incident by viewing it on a simultaneous television broadcast were not entitled to damages and thus it is unlikely that Beryl has a claim. However, she may have a chance to avoid Alcock by distinguishing it on the basis that TV coverage of the aftermath of the football disaster – which involved bodies being laid on the pitch – while tragic and upsetting arguably lacks the real horror and immediate visceral threat of seeing a man plummeting to his death in real time. THE END WORD COUNT: 2118 (this is a global document word count including the long question etc and thus does not represent an overrun) BIBLIOGRAPHY Rogers W.V.H., Winfield and Jolowicz on Tort, (2002) Sweet & Maxwell Keenan D., Smith and Keenan’s English Law, (1998) Pitman Publishing Keenan, D. and Riches S., Business Law, Seventh Ed, (2001) Longman Stephenson G., Sourcebook on Torts, (2000) Cavendish Publishing Kelly D. and Holmes A., Principles of Business Law, (1997) Cavendish Publishing 1


Footnotes

[1] (1932) AC 562.

[2] See for context: Keenan, D. and Riches S., Business Law, Seventh Ed, (2001) Longman.

[3] (1856) 1 Ex 781.

[4] [1951] AC 850.

[5] [1951] AC 367.

[6] [1953] AC 643.

[7] [1954] 1 WLR 835.

[8] [1969] 1 QB 428.

[9] [1963] 2 All E.R. 575. [10] [1990] 2 AC 605. [11] [1991] 4 All ER 907.

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The law of negligence: disaster at a charity event. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Independence of the Judiciary in Constitutional Law

In traditional constitutional theory, independence of the judiciary connoted independence from the political executive. It has presently discovering that a judge's opportunity of activity can likewise be undermined by weights from his bosses inside the legal extension. Moreover, the test to legal autonomy from the religious foundation is not obscure. There is additionally the risk of weight or impelling from private, political and business focuses of force. Open trust in the uprightness, unbiased attitude and freedom of the legal is fundamental. Unfortunately, trustworthiness and absence of prejudice are close to home properties that no law can guarantee. The Constitution can just give a few protections against impedance, and whether the nominees will have the character, the strength and the educated ability to take off over the timberline of the unimportant, to rise above race, religion, and locale and to throw away prides, biases and allurements that harass common mortals can't be ensured. Ostensibly the legal has gotten to be more autonomous so judges may feel more liberated to test official force. Applicants ought to, where conceivable, use illustrations and representations to help contentions, examination and assessment. The disintegration of legal freedom in Malaysia as was talked about ought to serve as a cautioning sign against the incursion of the official into territories of the legal and delayed showdown between the official and the legal. The instance of the Malaysian legal unmistakably demonstrates that an autonomous legal is a vulnerable institution. Different in Australia, the Australian legal would extremely well take notice and guarantee that it doesn't go down the path that the Malaysian legal has taken. It is clear that this critical uniqueness of mentality in the middle of Australia and Malaysia towards the judiciary and the idea of legal freedom are because of the societies and society of these two countries. In Malaysia, the adjustment of the British established hypothesis is all that much dangerous. English law and constitutional notions are, to a certain degree, established inside the Judaeo-Christian ethos[1]. To transplant that into a country where the prevailing social ethos is entirely unexpected would prompt applied and philosophical difficulty. Perhaps the motivation behind why it was less hazardous when the British established hypothesis is adjusted in Australia is due to both countries' imparted social inceptions. In the last few years, the reputation of Malaysia's legal for decency and adherence to do equity entirely as indicated by the law has taken an extreme beating. Famous cases, for example, the Lina Joy[2], Anwar Ibrahim [3]and even the Malaysian Constitution Crisis 1988[4] and different less politically noticeable cases have raised open questions regarding whether our judges, particularly in cases with politically delicate results, have the capacity land at reasonable and simply choices. On the other hand whether indeed the inverse has occurred with judges more concerned with professional success and making a move with the powers that be. We are as yet living with the legacy of a bargained legal and the dim shadows cast by noticeable parts of the legal who are more intrigued by the quest for force and self investment instead of with the quest for equity. Be that as it may every so often, a decision originates from all of a sudden which demonstrates that there are additionally great and fair judges in the framework who are not intrigued by the quest for force and self investment, and who are eager to stand firm in the organization of unprejudiced and principled equity. The latest sample of this has quite recently touched base from the Teoh Beng Hock case[5], a point of interest case which has bolted the consideration of the country in excess of five years now. Parts of people in general who were expecting that this case would go unpunished by our legal powers were charmingly amazed. Accordingly we see in the web media the practically general commendation and honors concurred to the three request court judges, Dato Mohd Ariff bin Md.Yusuf, Dato’ Mah Weng Kwai and Dato Dr. Hj Hamid Sultan bin Abu Backer for their contemplated, fastidious and thorough recorded judgments when they struck the prior open decision working on this issue landed at by the Shah Alam High Court in declining to set aside the coroner's open decision in the Beng Hock examination. In their consistent choice, the judges held that Teoh's demise was brought on by various wounds from a tumble from the fourteenth floor of Plaza Masalam as an aftereffect of, or which was quickened by an unlawful demonstration or demonstrations of persons obscure, comprehensive of Malaysian Anti-Corruption Commission (MACC) officers who were included in his capture and examination. Whatever happens next for the situation, it is critical that we ought not lose confidence in the uprightness of our legal which structures the first line of barrier in the assurance of our established rights. It is not just judges themselves who must activity vigilance so that their freedom is not traded off by political, administrative and different weights. It is all Malaysians who must stand firm so that there is no political or official obstruction with the legal methodology. In UK, the fundamental courses in which the legal can secure rights and opportunities, together with their confinements, are by ensuring the tenet of law, i.e. guaranteeing equivalent treatment under the law, guaranteeing reasonable trials and upholding law against government itself. In any case, this is powerless against parliamentary disintegration (e.g lessening of jury trials, twofold peril and so forth.). Proclaiming and implementing basic law rights and flexibilities. However basic law can be put aside by new statute law by upholding the European Convention on Human rights. The impediment is that it can't be upheld against essential Westminster enactment and upholding European enactment on financial and social rights. This is to a great extent boundless, however it might be noted that UK courts must comply with points of reference from the European Court of Justice. In addition, directing legal surveys where nationals or gatherings may feel they have been the casualties of self-assertive force, unequal treatment, treachery and so forth. This is progressively powerful, however, government may allow itself powers with the approval of parliament. A few judges have received a prominent part in “championing” rights and opportunities out in the open discussions. [6]Such judges have power and impact. Then again, their political part remains lawfully encompassed. References https://www.thestar.com.my/News/Nation/2014/09/05/Teoh-Beng-Hock-open-verdict-incorrect-Court-of-Appeal/ https://www.judiciary.gov.uk/about-the-judiciary/the-judiciary-the-government-and-the-constitution/jud-acc-ind/independence/ https://www.hcourt.gov.au/assets/publications/speeches/former-justices/brennanj/brennanj_ajc.htm https://www.dfat.gov.au/facts/legal_system.html
[1] Judeo-Christian is a term used since the 1950s to encompass the common ethical standards of Christianity and Judaism, such as the Ten Commandments. It has become part of American civil religion and is often used to promote inter-religious cooperation. Efforts in recent years have been made to replace the term Judeo-Christian with “Abrahamic religions”, so as to include Islam. The term is also used by scholars to refer to the connections between the precursors of Christianity and Rabbinic Judaism in the Second Temple period. [2] Lina Joy v Majlis Agama Islam Wilayah Persekutuan & 2 Ors 2005 [CA]. [3] Public Prosecutor v Dato’ Seri Anwar bin Ibrahim & Anor [2001] 3 MLJ 193. [4]. Tun Dato’ Haji Mohamed Salleh bin Abas v Tan Sri Dato Abdul Hamid bin Omar & Ors 1988[SC]. [5] Re Inquest into The Death of Teoh Beng Hock, Deceased [2012] 1 SMC 19, Magistrate’s Court, Shah Alam, Azmil Mustapha Abas MG, 5 January 2011 [6] Rulers Woolf, Bingham and comparative.
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Independence of the Judiciary in Constitutional Law. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Evolution and Analysis of the Principle of Legitimate Expectation

I. Introduction “A man should keep his words. All the more so when promise is not a bare promise but is made with the intention that the other party should act upon it”[1] A law cannot be found upon mere trust and expectations, no matter how reasonable it may sound. For the individuals to act on the law, the law has to be concrete and defined. Therefore, laws are codified and precedents are established, to bring about the union of constancy and certainty. Laws, once formed, create expectations in the mind of the persons that such laws will be justly implemented and observed by the administrative authorities with any sort of arbitrariness. At the same time, laws have to undergo constant changes and modifications and repealments to meet the challenges of a constantly changing society and to do more justice. The principle of legitimate expectancy keeps a check on the arbitrary exercise of power by public authorities, by defining the ambit within which the administrative authorities can change the law, and in this manner giving relief to an aggrieved individual against an arbitrary use of power even when such relief does not exists under statute law. II. The Principle of Legitimate Expectation Lord Denning[2] first made the mention of the principle of legitimate expectation, which was later adopted by courts all over the world.[3] The doctrine of “legitimate Expectation” falls within the ambit of public law. The principle protects individuals from an arbitrary exercise of administrative authority by a public body and offers relief to those who has suffered a civil wrong due to the non-fulfilment of his legitimate expectations. However, under the strict meaning of the principle under the law, the claimant has no rights under this principle in a court of law.[4] It positions itself between “a right” and “no right”, giving an individual a right to approach the court, and differs from hope and desire. The principle has been widely implemented by Indian Courts to restrict the arbitrary exercise of power by administrative system. In general, a person has a right to approach the courts for relief under private law when his rights arising out of a statute or contract has been violated. However, in public law, this rule relaxes the rule of locus standi by permitting an individual to approach the courts whenever his rightful expectations from the administrative bodies have been breached.[5] Therefore, this doctrine is considered to be developed from the principles natural justice and comes under Article 14 of the Constitution.[6] Essentially, the principle of legitimate expectation protests against arbitrariness and encourages fair dealing by public authorities. Like majority of other doctrines in administrative law, legitimate expectation is a theory created by the Courts for the examination of administrative actions. III. Types of Legitimate Expectation Originally having a procedural aspect, with the evolution of the doctrine of legitimate expectation, the doctrine was divided into two categories by the courts. In common law, Lord Diplock’s decision in the case of Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister for Civil Service,[7] laid down the two facets of the doctrine. The Indian Court acknowledged these two aspects given by the English Court in the case of National Buildings Construction Corporation v S. Raghunathan[8]. The two aspects of legitimate expectations are:

A. Procedural Aspect

This is the most frequently used aspect of legitimate expectation. The procedural aspect raises and preserves the principles of natural justice and maintains equity and fairness. It prevents the public bodies from arbitrary and unreasonable exercise of administrative power. The procedural aspect assures that an appropriate and fair hearing will be carried out, and an opportunity to make representations will be provided before taking any hostile decision against the expectations of the individual.[9] B. Substantive Aspect The substantive aspect although a later addition to the doctrine, yet covers half the cases which within judicial review. The substantive aspect of the doctrine endorses and preserves the principle of equity and the doctrine of estoppel. It necessitates a representation through an assurance or regular past practice, which secures a benefit or an advantage to an individual.[10] The substantial aspect safeguards the individual against any aberration from this representation, and protects the individual against any harm suffered during the sequence of events. IV. Evolution in English Law The principle of legitimate expectation was first used in Schmidt v. Secy of Stare for Home Affairs[11], in which the government had curtailed the time period already allowed to an alien to arrive and stay in England. It was held that the rightful expectations of an individual cannot be thwarted by the administrative authorities unless a fair and reasonable procedure is followed. In the present case, legitimate expectation was only used to replace the term “right”. However, this case laid down the groundwork for subsequent development; the doctrine has since developed and occupied a strong position in administrative law jurisprudence. After this case, the doctrine was expansively discussed in Breen v. Amalgamated Engg. Union[12] where the district committee of a trade union had deprived endorsement of a member from being elected as shop steward. The court held that when an individual has rightful expectations that his election will be permitted, he cannot be deprived of the same without a fair ground of objection. The court in abovementioned case acknowledged that legitimate expectation is a part of the principles of natural justice. Likewise, in case of Attorney General of Hongkong v. Ng Yuen Shiu[13], while crushing the directive of removal passed by the Hong Kong Immigration Authority without notice and hearing, the court decided that the statement made by the concerned authority that while investigating cases of illegal immigration, each case shall be judged on merits and facts. This is based on the principle of legitimate expectation between immigrants that removal order shall be delivered following a procedure of hearing and fair notice. Raising the doctrine of legitimate expectation, the House of Lords in Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister of Civil Services[14] decided that legitimate expectations may take birth from a time-honoured past practice or a communication or a promise made by the public body. In the present case, the authority had revoked an established past practice by oral orders. However, the doctrine of legitimate expectation enforces a duty upon public bodies to act judiciously in general, not restricted to circumstances where an individual has to be given a fair chance to make representation. Hereafter, the doctrine levies broad limitations upon administrative bodies to act reasonably and with fairness in the interest of people, regardless of whether law decrees discussion from such people or not.[15] In R v. Secy of State for Home Deptt., Ex. P. Asif Mahmood Khan[16], the court decided that when an authority makes a statement as regards the process that shall be followed, it generates a legitimate expectation amongst the people that the same shall be observed. Hereafter, the authority is under a responsibility to follow the stated procedure. The principle as evolved in England over the course of last three decades has assumed major importance and has been acknowledged by several jurisdictions, including India. However, it is still in a developing stage, where each jurisdiction has restricted its growth taking into consideration their local circumstances. The Indian Courts have recognised the doctrine as a law of land to deter public bodies from an arbitrary exercise of powers. V. Application of the Principle in India The Principle of Legitimate Expectation in India has originated from common law like many other principles. In India, this doctrine has been implemented through the mechanism of judicial review, scrutinizing the actions of public bodies on grounds of fairness. The principle of legitimate expectation was first acknowledged in India in the case of State of Kerela v. K.G Madhavan Pillai[17], where legitimate expectation produced by a sanction order was used to reject a later order on the ground of abuse of natural justice. The resulting application of the principle was in the case of Scheduled Castes and Weaker Section Welfare Association v. State of Karnataka[18]. In this case, the action of an administrative authority formed a rightful expectation in the mind of the public and therefore this resulted in the requirement of a just hearing when the authority acted in a manner to thwart that expectation. Legitimate expectation is generated by the administrative bodies either through an express assurance to the public to act in a certain way or doing certain things or through recognized practice or previous actions which produce expectations in the minds of the public.[19] This principle is applied exclusively in the framework of administrative law, and confers an obligation on the authorities to justify any nonconformity from recognized practices or promise, to limit any arbitrariness in their conduct.[20] A. Nature and Scope of Legitimate Expectation The scope of legitimate expectation was explored in the case of Navjyoti Coop. Group Housing Society v. Union of India[21]. The case gave the opportunity to the courts to scrutinize any decision made by the administrative authorities, if their decision affected an individual’s right to enjoy certain benefits which formerly he was allowed to enjoy and rightfully expected to continue to enjoy in the future. The decision made it certain that only a superseding public policy would be able to clarify nonconformity from what has been rightfully expected. This conferred an obligation on the authorities to act reasonably and in the interest of the general public. The overriding of public policy was applied in the judgment of Food Corpn. of India v. Kamdhenu Cattle Feed Industries.[22], to demonstrate nonconformity with the rightful expectation to grant tender to the highest bidder. In the case of Ram Pravesh Singh v. State of Bihar[23], the Court defined what exactly would create an established practice. A consistent, regular, certain and predictable conduct, which differentiates itself from being a casual or irregular conduct, would be considered as a practice which is established and consistent. The practice also has to be reasonable and logical. The idea of expectation was explored in the decision of Union of India v. Hindustan Development Corporation[24], where distinction was made between “anticipation” and “expectation”, and it was held that any right or desire or mere disappointment did not refer to as expectation. “Expectation” under the doctrine is in the sense of being “justifiably legitimate and protectable”. And the legitimacy is to be based on the consent of law or an recognized procedure naturally observed. Yet some misunderstanding still exists regarding “legitimate expectation” being considered a right. The case of M.P. Oil Extraction v. State of M.P.[25], held that legitimate expectation in a suitable scenario would comprise of an enforceable right. Nonetheless, Supreme Court made it evident in Ram Pravesh Singh[26], by explicitly discarding the idea of “legitimate expectation” being a legal right. The court said that it can only apply in circumstances where an expectation is involved, which is justified and made legitimate by an established past practice or an express promise. Additionally, as per Confederation of Ex-Serviceman Assns v. Union of India[27], the principle only gives an opportunity to a fair hearing and just procedure to be followed only to the person who is expecting. Only such a person is entitled to know the reasons for denial or order by the Court to the authorities to follow the established practice. B. Principle of Legitimate Expectation and Equity The principle is considered to be a part of the principle of equity, as was seen in M.P Oil Extraction case[28], where equitable treatment was given to companies with whom the Government had contracted to supply sal seeds based on the renewal clause within the contract. The principle of equity was further endorsed in the case of Raj Kumar v. Union of India[29], where it was recognized that a person could be debarred of availing of the principle of legitimate expectation based on the conduct of the person himself. In this case, legitimate expectation was opposed based on equity, as the BSF guards tried to gain retiral benefits without validly retiring. In the case of National Buildings Construction Corporation[30], the functional aspect of legitimate expectation was stressed upon and it was said that the situation should be dealt with in a similar manner as if the principle of promissory estoppel was applied. Furthermore, this case along with Punjab Communication v. Union of India[31], laid down an additional criteria where the doctrine of legitimate expectation cannot be applied. It was established through previous case laws that the only exception to legitimate expectation was public interest. However, now in terms of significant legitimate expectation the action or order of the administrative authority had to go through a test of reasonableness before assessing public interest. If the order or action fulfills the Wednesbury principle of reasonableness, so that the action or order of the authority is not unreasonable or even adverse, the public interest involved in the order can be evaluated. VI. Conclusion From the discussion and analysis of the case laws and authorities above, it becomes clear that the doctrine of legitimate expectation imposes an obligation and duty on the administrative authorities to act fairly and reasonably. The principle owes its origin application to various kinds of situations and is very broad in itself. Hence, it is not feasible to come up with an exhaustive list of actions which will give rise to situations of legitimate expectation. This is because government activities in themselves are vast and expansive and change as time goes by. However, one thing has become certain that courts cannot pretend to have jurisdiction in order to review an administrative act under the cover of legitimate expectation as I would be unfair on the part of the court. It is commonly agreed that legitimate expectation generally allows the person to approach Court and to claim the right of fair representation or hearing in a situation where his rights were affected arbitrarily. The doctrine does not give opportunity to claim remedy at once from the administrative authorities as no clear right as such is directly involved. Consequently, even if the safeguard is guaranteed based on legitimate expectation, it does not guarantee total relief to the person. The appeal of legitimate expectation still remains a very feeble appeal in Indian Administrative Law. A right to benefit based on legitimate expectation is negative by the courts more often than is known. In a situation of confusion over the idea of legitimate expectation what needs to be cleared is that the concept envisions not only “expectation” but “legitimate expectation” meaning which there is something super-imposed to “expectation”- a certain kind of promise or assurance by the administrative authorities or the fact that the expectation was established by some long-standing practice. The concept is embedded more in the principles of equity than in legal rules. Bibliography I. Books:
  1. SP Sathe, Administrative Law (seventh edition), Lexis Nexis (2010)
  2. MP Jain and SN Jain, Principles of Administrative Law (sixth edition) Lexis Nexis (2013)
  3. IP Massey, Administrative Law, Eastern Book Company (2001)
II. Articles
  1. Lord Denning, Recent development in the Doctrine of consideration, Modern Law Review, Vol. 15, 1956.
  2. Sushant Rochlan, Doctrine of Legitimate Expectation, January 21, 2011, available at https://lex-warrier.in/2011/01/doctrine-of-legitimate-expectation/ [Last seen on 14th February, 2015]
III. Case Laws
  1. Schmidt v. Secy of Stare for Home Affairs (1969) 2 WLR 337
  2. R. Clerk, “In pursuit of Fair Justice” AIR 1996 (J) 11
  3. Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister for Civil Service, (1983) UKHL 6
  4. National Buildings Construction Corporation v S. Raghunathan , (1998) 7 SCC 66.
  5. Breen v. Amalgamated Engg. Union , (1971) 2 QB 175
  6. Attorney General of Hongkong v. Ng Yuen Shiu , (1983) 2 AC 629
  7. Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister of Civil Services , 1985 AC 374
  8. R v Secy of State for Home department, Ex. P. Ruddock, (1987) 1 WLR 1482
  9. R v. Secy of State for Home Deptt., Ex. P. Asif Mahmood Khan , (1984) I WLR 1337
  10. State of Kerela v. K.G Madhavan Pillai , AIR 1989 SC 49
  11. Scheduled Castes and Weaker Section Welfare Association v. State of Karnataka , [1991]2 SCC 60
  12. Navjyoti Coop. Group Housing Society v. Union of India , (1992) 4 SCC 477.
  13. Food Corpn. of India v. Kamdhenu Cattle Feed Industries (1993) 1 SCC 71.
  14. Ram Pravesh Singh v. State of Bihar , 1999 (1) BLJR 625
  15. Union of India v. Hindustan Development Corporation , (1993) 3 SCC 499
  16. M.P. Oil Extraction v. State of M.P (1997) 7 SCC 592.
  17. Confederation of Ex-Serviceman Assns v. Union of India , (2006) 8 SCC 399
  18. M.P Oil Extraction case ,1990 (0) MPLJ 675
  19. Raj Kumar v. Union of India , 1969 AIR 180
  20. National Buildings Construction Corporation case , 72 (1998) DLT 121
  21. Punjab Communication v. Union of India , (1999) 4 SCC 727
1
[1] Lord Denning, Recent development in the Doctrine of consideration, Modern Law Review, Vol. 15, 1956. [2] See, Schmidt v. Secy of Stare for Home Affairs (1969) 2 WLR 337 [3] R. Clerk, “In pursuit of Fair Justice” AIR 1996 (J) 11 [4] SP Sathe, Administrative Law (seventh edition), Lexis Nexis (2010) [5] MP Jain and SN Jain, Principles of Administrative Law (sixth edition) Lexis Nexis (2013) [6] Id. [7] Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister for Civil Service, (1983) UKHL 6 [8] National Buildings Construction Corporation v S. Raghunathan , (1998) 7 SCC 66. [9] Sushant Rochlan, Doctrine of Legitimate Expectation, January 21, 2011, available at https://lex-warrier.in/2011/01/doctrine-of-legitimate-expectation/ [Last seen on 14th February, 2015] [10] Id. [11] Schmidt case, Supra n. 1 [12] Breen v. Amalgamated Engg. Union , (1971) 2 QB 175 [13] Attorney General of Hongkong v. Ng Yuen Shiu , (1983) 2 AC 629 [14] Council of Civil Service Union v. Minister of Civil Services , 1985 AC 374 [15]R v Secy of State for Home department, Ex. P. Ruddock, (1987) 1 WLR 1482 [16] R v. Secy of State for Home Deptt., Ex. P. Asif Mahmood Khan , (1984) I WLR 1337 [17] State of Kerela v. K.G Madhavan Pillai , AIR 1989 SC 49 [18] Scheduled Castes and Weaker Section Welfare Association v. State of Karnataka , [1991]2 SCC 604 [19] IP Massey, Administrative Law, Eastern Book Company (2001) [20] Id. [21] Navjyoti Coop. Group Housing Society v. Union of India , (1992) 4 SCC 477. [22] Food Corpn. of India v. Kamdhenu Cattle Feed Industries (1993) 1 SCC 71. [23] Ram Pravesh Singh v. State of Bihar , 1999 (1) BLJR 625 [24] Union of India v. Hindustan Development Corporation , (1993) 3 SCC 499 [25] M.P. Oil Extraction v. State of M.P (1997) 7 SCC 592. [26] Supra 22 [27] Confederation of Ex-Serviceman Assns v. Union of India , (2006) 8 SCC 399 [28] M.P Oil Extraction case ,1990 (0) MPLJ 675 [29] Raj Kumar v. Union of India , 1969 AIR 180 [30] National Buildings Construction Corporation case , 72 (1998) DLT 121 [31] Punjab Communication v. Union of India , (1999) 4 SCC 727
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Evolution and Analysis of the Principle of Legitimate Expectation. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Integrity Principle – Analysis

After the case of Kable v Director of Public Prosecutions (‘Kable’)[1] whereby the institutional integrity principle was first implemented by the High Court, there has been substantial use of the principle in other cases. However, there are various concerns regarding this rule, and as a result there has been disagreement and many alterations to the characteristics of the principle. The background, evolution and potential concerns regarding the institutional integrity principle will be outlined further below. Induction of the Institutional Integrity principle In Kable, it was held by the majority that s5(1) of the Community Protection Act 1994 (NSW), which claimed to confer in the Supreme Court of NSW the power to demand the continual incarceration of a prisoner was not valid. It was held that the function was not attuned with institutional integrity and further contributed to the incompatibility test as a means of monitoring the tasks that may be entrusted in courts by State Parliament. The rationality used in the reasoning of Kable has faced some criticism, but it is also known that this was an extremely fundamental proposition that was accepted by the High Court. It was a startling decision, due to the fact that before this case, the lack of a separation of jurisdictional powers in a state perspective left insufficient limitations on the lawmaking control of state legislatures (state courts). But, it must be understood that it does not infer into the constitutions of the States the parting of judicial powers impliedly authorized for the Commonwealth (by chapter III).[2] As long as they aren’t judicial, functions can be discussed on benches by State Parliaments as long as they are not objectionable to, or unsuited with, the implementation by those courts of the legal influence of the commonwealth. Furthermore, the rule articulated in Kable will not inhibit State parliaments from investing State judicial tasks in non-judicial figures. Regardless of these restrictions, it was stated by McHugh J in Kable that: in some situations the effect of Ch III of the Constitution may lead to the same result as if the State had an enforceable doctrine of separation of powers. This is because it is a necessary implication of the Constitution's plan of an Australian judicial system with State courts invested with federal jurisdiction that no government can act in a way that might undermine public confidence in the impartial administration of the judicial functions of State courts. Currently, the institutional integrity principle actually does provide support restrictions on legislative power in situations that do not comprise of the assigning of functions in courts at all. Before seeing how the institutional integrity rule has advanced since Kable, it is worth understanding why a majority of the High Court found it essential to acquire this ‘radical addition to the body of Australian constitutional law’[3]. The reasoning behind this decision is significant because the method by which the High Court applies the principle in upcoming cases may change the way in which the conditions of the principle evolves. The majority reasoning held in Kable suggested that ‘the underlying concern was to maintain public confidence in the independence of state courts’[4]. However, this does not mean that the maintenance of public confidence is the ultimate object of the institutional integrity principle.[5] It seems more likely that institutional integrity is more about securing to the judicial system (and inevitably the High Court) the ability to preserve the judicial function against statutory and executive intervention.[6] The conclusion that this principle primarily revolves around the self-preservation of the judicial system is reinforced by the fact that incompatibility is to be estimated by reference to the crucial features of courts. The institutional integrity principle is also supported by its expansion by the High court to all Australian courts capable of utilising the legal power of the commonwealth.[7] Directly following the judgement in Kable, there was some reluctance displayed by the High Court at first, describing it as a rule that would seldom be applicable.[8] However, In Forge v Australian Securities and Investments Commission (‘Forge’), it was stated that institutional integrity relied upon the usage of the words ‘court of a state’ in s77 of the Australian Constitution Act[9]. Gleeson CJ stated that State supreme courts ‘must continue to answer the description of “courts”’ in the sense that they ‘must satisfy minimum requirements of independence and impartiality’.[10] He further said that this principle was ‘stable, founded on the text of the Constitution’. As seen in nicholas v the queen, Fardon, Forge, K generation v, and wainohu, no definitve statement pertaining to the miniumum requriements of an independent court has been made and it is unlikely to be forthcoming.[11] But rather it seems that courts will most likely consider various factors when evaluating the incongruity with institutional integrity. The High Court has repeatedly stated that it is highly improbable that any exhaustive definition of incompatibility will be made, and even if it was possible, a more vigilant approach seems to be superior given the potential application of this principle in a wide range of circumstances. Furthermore, this principle has already acted as a restraint on judicial interference, as seen in International Finance Trust[12]. Scope of the Principle After the decision in Kable, it was uncertain as to whether this principle could be applied to any other court of law outside the state Supreme Courts. The reasoning used in North Aboriginal Legal Aid Service v Bradley however quickly elucidated this, reaching a mutual judgement: It is implicit in the terms of ChapterIII of the Constitution and necessary for the perseveration of its structure that a court capable of exercising the judicial power of the Commonwealth be and remain an independent and impartial tribunal. The fact that this was accepted by the Full Bench confirmed that this institutional integrity rule had expanded to all Australian courts entrusted with federal jurisdictive power (State or territory). Regardless, the term ‘capable of exercising’ was still slightly ambiguous and it was not clear whether future courts granted judicial power would be able to utilise this principle until the judgement held in Baker, whereby it was decided that the ‘doctrine in Kable is expressed to be protective of the institutional integrity of state courts as recipients and potential recipients of federal jurisdiction’.[13] Thus, it seems most probable that the institutional integrity principle will provide some sort of protection to all Australian ‘courts’ (in respect to the Constitutional definition of the word). However, as has been reiterated by the High Court, the jurisdictional universality of the principle is hindered by the point that the commonwealth must ‘take state courts as it finds them’.[14] This principle does not need or sanction the justification of State court in respect to federal standards. Rather, it acknowledges a combined court system – not a unitary one.[15] Other courts of law are not subject to the same restrictions placed on federal courts as laid out in Chapter III,[16] and may still apply non-judicial authority, as long as it falls in accordance with the principle itself. However, due to the fact that institutional integrity does not need the preservation of unchanging principles throughout Australia’s combined legal system, precaution must be taken when considering whether a specified characteristic is compatible with the institutional integrity of a given court. Significant decisions regarding institutional integrity In the past, there have been various occasions whereby the High Court had overturned state legislation based on the reasoning that it had compromised the ‘institutional integrity’ of a State court. One of these instances was in International Finance Trust Company Limited v New South Wales Crime Commission,[17] whereby the majority of the High Court decided that a state judicial provision impaired institutional integrity on the basis that it required the Supreme Court to overhear and decide (not giving notice to those affected) requests for restraining orders that were determined ex parte through the NSW Crime Commission.[18] In South Australia v Totani (‘Totani’)[19], it was also held by a majority that a provision undermined institutional integrity as it needed the South Australian Magistrates Court to release control orders in a method opposing procedural justice, and by which the effect was to a great extent decided by the Attorney General. In Wainohu v New South Wales (‘Wainohu’)[20], a majority of the High Court also held that state legislature was unacceptable because it diminished the required and defining characteristics of a state court by providing that the court’s authority to make control orders would be inspired by a verdict of a judge, after an argumentative proceeding on intricate and crucial matters of fact for which the provision provided that no details need be given[21]. These cases in specific displayed a renewed willingness by the High Court to apply the institutional integrity principle in a way that is protective of the traditional legal process. While they do not greatly contribute to the understanding of this principle in terms of legal reasoning, it can be said that they reinforced the current beliefs. Although distinct approaches were taken, the majority decisions in the cases of International Finance and Totani turned upon the comparatively undisputed proposal that legislation claiming to direct a court as to the method and result of the implementation of its jurisdiction is suitable impermissibly to hinder the character of the court as an independent one. There have been various issues arising from the cases depicted above, and many of them are still unanswered so it is evident that this principle is still in a trial stage. One such concern is whether a ‘due process’ obligation exists in accordance with Chapter III, and if so what is its scope? Another issue lies within the minimum organizational requirements of state and territory courts as the principle restricts the capacity of these parliaments to interfere with the structural features of ‘courts’.[22] The use of public perception as a criterion for incompatibility also raises concerns that must be addressed. In conclusion, regardless of the many criticisms the judgement in Kable had attracted, there is no doubt that this decision has had ‘extremely beneficial effects’. Heydon J further stated that ‘in particular, it has influenced governments to ensure the inclusion within otherwise draconian legislation of certain objective and reasonable safeguards for the liberty and the property of persons affected by that legislation. It is evident that the institutional integrity principle has the potential to restrict judicial activity in a variety of areas, not just in the transfer of functions on tribunals, and thus it is safe to assume that its influence will only increase in the future.
[1] Kable v Director of Public Prosecutions (NSW) (1996) 189 CLR 51. [2] Wainohu v New South Wales (2011) 278 ALR 1, 19 (French CJ & Kiefel J). [3] The constitutional jurisprudence of the high court [4] ‘State courts: the limits of kable’ [5] ‘do hard laws make bad cases’ [6] Ibid 183 [7] North Australian Aboriginal Legal Aid Service v Bradley (2004) 218 CLR 146. [8] Fardon case [9] Aus constitution act [10] Forge 67-8. [11] All cases [12] s [13] Baker [14] Institutional integrity [15] Forge 65-7 [16] Fardon 655-66 [17] International Finance Trust Company Limited v New South Wales Crime Commission (2009) 240 CLR 319. [18] Ibid. 385-86. [19] Totani v South Australia (2010) 242 CLR 1. [20] Wainohu v New South Wales (2011) 278 ALR 1. [21] Ibid 28 (French CJ & Kiefel J); 37 (Gummow, Hayne, Crennan & Bell JJ). [22] Institutional integrity
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Integrity Principle - Analysis. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The Justification of Intellectual Property Rights

Most of the recent theoretical writing, justifying intellectual property rights consists of struggles among and within four approaches. These theories are commonly referred as labor, utilitarian, personality and social planning theory. The labor theory that currently dominate the theoretical literature springs from the propositions that a person who labors upon resources that are either unowned or “held in common” has a natural property right to the fruits of his efforts and that the state has a duty to respect and enforce that natural right. These ideas, originating in the writings of John Locke, are widely thought to be especially applicable to the field of intellectual property, where the pertinent raw materials (facts and concepts) do seem in some sense to be “held in common” and where labor seems to contribute so importantly to the value of finished products.[1] The intuition is that the person who clears unowned land, cultivates crops, builds a house, or creates a new invention obtains property rights by engaging in these activities. The labor justification is mostly held in Europe and is included in the Berne Convention. In France it is specifically encoded in the so called 'droits moraux', or moral rights, that French authors have in addition to economic rights. The moral rights involve things such as the right to decide whether something is to be published, the right to withdraw it from the market, and the right of attribution. They cannot be sold by the author, and are perpetual. The interests that the labor justification centers on mostly are those of authors and publishers. This theory grounded on two basic propositions. According to the first proposition, the preservation of mankind is a fundamental law ofnature; it is God’s will. From this, it is infers that man has a natural obligation to ensure his preservation[2]. This implies that man has a natural right to his preservation and to the means necessary for his preservation (e.g., meat and drink).[3] The second proposition is that God gave the earth “to mankind in common.”[4] However, for man to enjoy the fruits of the earth, for those fruits to be at all beneficial to any particular man, there must to be a wayto appropriatethese fruits so that others can no longer claim them.[5] Locke the devotee of this philosophy, asserts that everyone has a property right over his own person and hence also over the labor of his body and the work of his hands.[6] This brings him to his famous explanation of the origin of property rights: the appropriation of a thing occurs by man applying his laborto it, by mixingthe thing with his labor. By means of his labor he adds something of his own to the thing and this way he excludes others from having a right to it. For such acquisition of property, the consent of the other “commoners” is not required, Locke maintains.[7] Appropriation can never amount to robbery of others because everyone has the right to “his share” and no more than that. “His share” corresponds with what he can use. The consent of others could only be required if the rights or liberties of others are being violated and this cannot be the case if no one appropriates more than “his share.”[8] However, Locke specifies two provisos that must be met in order for the appropriation to be justifiable. The first condition is the “enough and as good” condition: there must be “enough, and as good left in common for others.”[9] Thus, things may only be appropriated if, afterwards, a sufficient number of the same or similar things remain (similar also in terms ofquality the remainder must be just as good). The second condition is the ‘non-waste’ condition. Man is not allowed to appropriate more than he can use (even if he made the things in question himself).[10] Alternative interpretation of Locke's labor justification can be called the "labor-desert" or "value-added" theory. This position "holds that when labor produces something of value to others, something beyond what morality requires the laborer to produce then the laborer deserves some benefit for it."[11] This understanding of property does not require an analysis of the idea of labor. Labor is not necessarily a process that produces value to others. It is counterintuitive to say labor exists only when others value the thing produced. It also would be counter to Locke's example of the individual laboring and appropriating goods for himself alone. The "labor-desert" theory asserts that labor often creates social value, and it is this production of social value that "deserves" reward, not the labor that produced it. On the other hand the problem with labor theory is: if one accepts that mixing labor with something occasions the coming into existence of a property right, the question remains as to the boundaries of that property right. How can one decide what exactly has become the property of the person who performed the labor? This question can also be put in terms ofthe valueof the result. A distinction should be made between the value attributed to the object of the labor and the value attributed to the labor itself (in other words, the addedvalue). Determining the proportionality of each of these values in respect of the total value of the object to which labor has been applied would seem to be very difficult.This weakens the justificatory strength of the labor theory of property. Another problem is that ‘intellectual objects’ usually stem from ideas of predecessors. The labor of these predecessors also forms a component in the total value of the final result a component whose valuevaries case by case. This has important implications for the question who is entitled to the value of the final result. As Edwin Hettinger explains: A person who relies on human intellectual history and makes a small modification to produce something of great value should no more receive what the market will bear than should the last person needed to lift a car receive full credit for lifting it. If laboring gives the laborer the right to receive the market value of the resulting product, this market value should be shared by all those whose ideas contributed to the origin of the product. The fact that most of these contributors are no longer present to receive their fair share is not a reason to give the entire market value to the last contributor.[12] The question also arises as to whether Locke’s two provisos apply in the context of intellectual, abstract, intangible objects (as opposed to tangible objects). As for the second proviso, man may only appropriate as much property as he can use, the question arises, e.g., whether waste can occur in the case of ideas. It seems unlikely that an idea as such could be ‘wasted,’ but the possibilities offered by an idea can be. If someone acquires an intellectual property right on an idea and does nothing with it, the ‘non-waste’ provision would seem to be violated. If something is left unused by the appropriator, while others need it, the waste is all the greater. For example, taking into consideration the patent system (intellectual property right). One aspect of this system that can certainly induce waste is that, in its present form, it does not oblige patent holders to ‘work’ (exploit) their invention. The history of the patent system shows that this has not always been the case in industrialized countries, and in most developing countries, a ‘working requirement’ for patented inventions has existed until recently (or continues to exist).Even if a patent is exploited, waste can occur. For the result of granting a patent is that the patentee can put restrictions on the use of the invention. Since a characteristic feature of the objects of intellectual property rights is their so-called ‘non-exclusive’ nature (the fact that they can be used by many people simultaneously), limiting their use artificially can indeed amount to waste. The extent of the waste would seem to depend on the extent to which others need the invention in question. In short, one can justify propertizing ideas under Locke's approach with three propositions: first, that the production of ideas requires a person's labor; second, that these ideas are appropriated from a "common" which is not significantly devalued by the idea's removal; and third, that ideas can be made property without breaching the non-waste condition. Many people implicitly accept these propositions. Indeed, the Lockean explanation of intellectual property has immediate, intuitive appeal: it seems as though people do work to produce ideas and that the value of these ideas especially since there is no physical component depends solely upon the individual's mental “work." Bibliography. Becker, The Moral Basis of Property Rights Hughes J, The Philosophy of Intellectual Property (Georgetown Law Journal 1988) Guardian. Available [Online] at: https://www.law.harvard.edu/faculty/tfisher/iptheory.html#_ftn5 [Accessed: 1/11/2014]. Hettinger C, Justifying Intellectual Property Locke, II, V, 25, 26, 27, 28, 31,36,37,38, 46
[1] , Justin Hughes, "The Philosophy of Intellectual Property," Georgetown Law Journal, 77 (1988): 287, at 299-330 [2] Locke, II, V, 25. [3] Ibid. [4] Ibid. [5] Locke, II, V, 26 [6] Locke, II, V, 27 [7] Locke, II, V, 28. [8] Locke, II, V, 36 and II, V, 46 [9] Locke, II, V, 27 [10] Locke, II, V, 31. See also Locke, II, V, 37 and II, V, 38 [11] Becker, The Moral Basis of Property Rights, IN PROPERTY, NOMOS XXII, supra note 4, at 187, 193. [12] Erwin C. Hettinger, “Justifying Intellectual Property,” Philosophy & Public Affairs 18 (1989)1: 38.
Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The Justification of Intellectual Property Rights. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay

The International Criminal Court and its Role in Achieving Justice

In the aftermath of the Second World War the international community came to a general consensus that the matters of peace and human dignity were to be protected, and that those who were to contravene these protections would be held accountable no matter their position or title[1]. Throughout the years the concept of International Criminal Law developed and subsequently led to the creation of the first, permanent, treaty established, international criminal court. The International Criminal Court (ICC) came into existence on the 1 July 2002 after the efficient ratification of the Rome Statute[2], and has been labelled as one of the most important advances in international law since the conception of the United Nations and the espousal of the United Nations charter[3]. As an important institution the ICC does attempt to achieve some of the rather overzealous goals of international criminal law including, inter alia, the ending of impunity[4], recording of a public record of the history of the international community[5], resolving disagreements prior to conflict occurring[6], and identify patterns of disputes and conflicts[7]. However it is important to establish that it has been difficult for the ICC to have any meaningful role in achieving the goals of international criminal justice. For one the ICC is restricted in terms of superiority as it is considered to be a supplementary court rather than a court of superiority.

This means that the ICC can only intervene when a national court is “unwilling or unable” to try the crime or the suspect of those crimes[8]. Furthermore, the ICC is restricted in terms of the crimes that the institution has jurisdiction over[9]. The governing Rome Statute identifies that the ICC has control over a limited number of serious crimes which includes genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes, and in the future crimes of aggression[10]. Additionally the principle of jurisdiction retione temporis impedes the court from being able to investigate crimes committed before the institution was in force[11]. These restrictions are only some of many boundaries that make it difficult for the ICC to achieve the goals of international criminal justice which suggests that their role is, to an extent, limited. The purpose of this essay is to try to establish the role that the International Criminal Court plays in relation to achieving the goals of international criminal justice, in particular its role in achieving the international community’s most significant yet rather nave objective of attempting to prevent the reoccurrence of war[12]. In order to answer whether or not this has been achieved this essay will critically evaluate the work, progress, and trials of the institution over the years, and will critically discuss two sub goals of international criminal justice that if achieved will help stop the reoccurrence of war. Firstly, the essay will debate the ICC’s role in attempting to eradicate impunity. Secondly, it will discuss how successful the ICC has been as a deterrence to individuals who may consider committing serious international crimes[13]. There is an overabundance of objectives that are the basis of international criminal law some of which are specified, some implied and others inferred from the conduct of international law makers, institutions and experts[14]. One of the broadest goals of international criminal law is the aspiration to have a universal criminal justice system that ends impunity[15]. Impunity is a controversial characteristic of the international criminal justice system that – some academics argue – allows diplomacy to rule over justice[16]. In result, it has been noted that for impunity to be removed in international criminal justice, trial and punishment must be equal for all involved; ‘powerful and weak, rich and poor’[17]. The role that the ICC has had in attempting to achieve the goal of eradicating impunity is enshrined within its governing document. The Rome Statute preamble affirms that states parties are to be “determined to put an end to impunity for the perpetrators of these crimes[18]…” Nevertheless, the goal of ending impunity is a demanding task for the international community to impose, and the extent of the importance of the role that the ICC has in achieving this goal is questionable[19]; especially when compared to the roles that International Military and Criminal Tribunals have played since their conception[20]. In clarification, Phooko – an academic critical of the work of the ICC – implies that the proposal that the ICC holds the powerful to account[21], is in reality nonsense.

Phooko argues that the ICC is incapable of imposing universality in eradicating impunity, as the institution avoids prosecuting heads of states and selectively pursues the ‘small fishes’ involved in the crime[22]. In doing so, the ICC permits perpetrators of heinous crimes exemption from punishment for their actions. Similarly to the point above, the ICC’s role in achieving the goal of eradicating impunity is further criticised due to the institutions focus, which tends to be pointed at the developing countries of the world particularly those in the African continent[23]. As of the time of writing, there are a substantial amount of pending warrants of arrest in African countries including Uganda, Mali, Republic of Congo, the Central African Republic, Sudan, Kenya and the Ivory Coast[24]. This is in contrast to countries in the West where there is a total of zero arrest warrants pending.

Some academics argue that this is impunity in action and give the United States as an example[25]. The United States are a developed nation that are hosting citizens who have committed a succession of international misconducts but will encounter no penalty for their actions as the ICC are preoccupied elsewhere[26]. In support of the ICC – its focus, its credibility and tacit independence – it is seeking to achieve Herculean goals whilst being heavily restricted not only financially but also politically and statutorily, which is tapering the institutions focus to only a few countries, crimes and individuals[27]. To exemplify, the ICC’s jurisdiction only extends as far as the countries who have ratified and signed the Rome Statute, so citizens of the countries out with this criterion cannot be prosecuted for international crimes by the ICC[28]. Surprisingly, this problem is evident in the majority of the larger, most contentious countries of the world including the USA, Russia, China, India and Israel[29]. Finally, the ICC’s role in achieving the goal of eradicating impunity is very much reliant on state cooperation. As mentioned previously in order for the ICC to try an individual for a serious crime within the jurisdiction of the ICC the national court must first of all be “unwilling or unable” to try the crime or the suspect of those crimes[30]. However, even if this is the case, the ICC requires the assistance of the state in order to extradite and prosecute the individual[31]as the court does not have its own military or police force to respond to warrants of arrest[32]. The problem with this level of cooperation is that the individuals that the ICC wish to prosecute tend to be those who have a level of power, perhaps the head of state, and it is very, very unlikely that they are going to turn themselves over to the court[33]. This is no more evident than in the case of Omar Al Bashir[34] who has been wanted by the ICC since 2009. The Sudanese pending warrants of arrest are perhaps the most complicated, not only has the country only signed the Rome Statute, but President Al Bashir hides behind the veil of diplomatic immunity as he is still the serving President of Sudan[35]. To avoid the need for state cooperation the case was referred by the United Nations Security Council so that the heinous crimes committed in Darfur, Sudan, could be investigated[36]. However as of yet Al Bashir is still free, and recent developments suggest that the probe into Sudan has been postponed, which has furthered the concern that the ICC is powerless and ineffective in attempting to eradicate impunity[37]. Although the ICC have found it difficult to eradicate impunity within the international criminal justice system, the fact that this is a goal that could eventually be achieved is somewhat of a deterrence to individuals who might have otherwise committed international crimes[38]; thus the ICC’s role as a deterrent is another way in which the institution can achieve goals of international criminal justice[39]. The development of deterrence in international criminal law began when the UN Security Council established the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia giving it an unbarred time limit on conflicts that could be tried[40]. Diverging from the retributive, post ex facto tribunals of Nuremberg and Tokyo meant that potential perpetrators where forewarned that they could be held to account for their future criminal actions[41]. Similarly, the ICC’s governing statute emphasises that laws, and by precedent, sentencing[42], should “contribute to the prevention of such crimes”[43]. One way in which the ICC has attempted to deter criminals is by breaking the mould and producing arrest warrants for sitting Heads of State – who were at one point immune to prosecution[44] – which has instated a level of fear into some leaders of countries who are responsible for violence in their state[45]. Furthermore the ICC’s ability to deter has been praised by individuals at the heart of the ICC’s focus. The Justice Minister for the Democratic Republic of Congo declared that tensions surrounding elections in 2011 had been suppressed and violence avoided by the deterrent effect of the ICC[46]. This suggests that the ICC just being in existence has created a deterrent effect that to some extent will help achieve the goal of preventing the reoccurrence of war and conflict. Another way in which the ICC has the ability to deter is through punishment of individuals who are convicted of international crimes creating a precedent which will deter the individual and onlookers from committing future criminal conduct[47]. The incapacitation of the offender is the judgement primarily used by the Prosecutor of the ICC when considering the punishment of a perpetrator who is before the ICC as it is a more reliable way to promote prevention[48]. It is suggested that by incapacitating the perpetrator there will be two main benefits; for one the individual prosecuted will not be able to carry out any further crimes themselves[49], and two they will not be able to influence other potential offenders to carryout future crime[50]. Speculatively it is easy to state, like some optimists of the ICC[51], that the ICC has been successful in deterring individuals in terms of both specific and general deterrence. However, an identified problem with the use of incapacitation is that it requires a substantial amount of time to have an effect, as such some academics would suggest that the effects of incapacitation are only beneficial for a limited period of time due to restrictions in sentencing of a maximum of 30 years[52]. For these reasons the writer tends to agree that deterrence could and should be a role that the ICC plays when achieving the goals of international criminal justice, however the ICC’s none existent track record of convictions[53], increasing amount of postponements[54], and the rise in additional violence[55] falls short of actually being a deterrent and therefore fails to prevent the reoccurrence of war. In conclusion, it is appropriate to express that the International Criminal Court has failed to achieve the main goal of international criminal justice to stop the reoccurrence of war.

Through the critical analysis of two of the most achievable sub goals of international criminal law that the ICC should have been able to achieve – to end impunity and to deter individuals from committing future criminal acts – it is clear that the institution has not been successful. In actuality, the experiences of the first decade of the ICC have not offered much praise, and the next 10 years will continue to be the same unless the international community cut the red tape that is constricting the ICC. To end, the writer would like to suggest ways in which the ICC could within the next ten years achieve the goals of international criminal justice. Firstly, it is recommended that to eradicate impunity the ICC must somehow become a sine qua non of respect in international society[56], where cooperation is strong between the state and the ICC as without this at its foundations it cannot appropriately fight impunity[57]. Finally, in order for the ICC to be an effective instrument of deterrence it needs to understand that the “men willing to commit mass murder are terribly difficult to dissuade[58]”. By this it is suggested that the ICC needs to be stricter in its approach to prosecuting, by trialling the suspects of heinous crimes and not condoning their actions by shelving the case. This is unfair on the victims and the public interest as a whole[59]. If these points can be achieved the International Criminal Court may be able to progress further towards achieving the goals of international criminal justice in its teenage years better than it has in its infancy.


40] S. Sang-Hyun, ‘Preventative Potential of the International Criminal Court’ [2013] Asian Journal of International Law 203, 203-205

[2] Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, July 17, 1998, U.N. Doc. A/Conf. 183/9 (last amended 2010) (hereinafter: Rome Statute)

[3] K. Ambos, ‘Observations from an International Criminal Law viewpoint’ [1996] 7 EJIL 519

[4] D. Zolo, ‘Peace through Criminal Law?’ [2004] 2 J. Int’l Crim 727, 730-731

47] R. Cryer, H. Friman, D. Robinson and E. Wilmshurst, ‘An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure’ [2010] 2nd Edition CUP 30-33

48] S. Nouwen, ‘Justifying Justice’ in Crawford and Koskenniemi (eds) [2012] Cambridge Companion to International Law 331, 331

[7] I. Tallgren, ‘The Sensibility and Sense of International Criminal Law’ [2002] 13 EJIL 561, 561

30] J.J. Llewellyn, ‘A Comment on the Complementary Jurisdiction of the International Criminal Court: Adding Insult to Injury in Transitional Context?’ [2001] DALHOUSIE L.J 192

[9] N. Boister, ‘Treaty Crimes, International Criminal Court?’ [2009] New Criminal Law Review 341 [10] Rome Statute, Art.5, Art.6-8bis [11] Ibid, Art 11, Art 24; C. Gegout, ‘The International Criminal Court: limits, potential and conditions for the promotion of justice and peace’ [2013] Third World Quarterly Vol. 34 800, 800 [12] M. Damaska, ‘What is the point of International Criminal Justice?’ [2008] Faculty Scholarship Series Paper 1573 1573 329, 331, 331 [13] R. Cryer, H. Friman, D. Robinson and E. Wilmshurst, ‘An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure’ [2010] 2nd Edition CUP 30-33 [14] T. Jones, ‘The goals of International Criminal Justice are both unachievable and potentially harmful.’ [2014] 1, 1-6 [15] C. Blake-Amarante, ‘Peace vs. Justice: The Strategic Use of International Criminal Tribunals’ [ 2013] Trials and tribulations of international prosecution, 1 [16] T. Krever, ‘International Criminal Law: an ideology critique’ [2013] LJIL 26(3) 701, 710-711 [17] R. Cryer, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes: Selectivity and the International Criminal Law Regime’ [2005] CUP 198 [18] Rome Statute, para 5 of preamble [19]M. R. Phooko, ‘How Effective the International Criminal Court has Been: Evaluating the work and progress of the International Criminal Court’ [2011] Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative & Human Rights Law 182 [20] R. Bellelli, International Criminal Justice: Law and Practice from the Rome Statute to Its Review (1st, Ashgate Publishing, Ltd., Surrey 2013) 69-78 [21] S. Nouwen, ‘Justifying Justice’ in Crawford and Koskenniemi (eds) [2012] Cambridge Companion to International Law 331, 329 [22] M. R. Phooko, ‘How Effective the International Criminal Court has Been: Evaluating the work and progress of the International Criminal Court’ [2011] Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative & Human Rights Law 182, 190 [23]Ibid; See N. Waddell & P. Clark, ‘ Courting Conflict? Justice, Peace and the ICC in Africa’ [2008] Royal African Society for further discussion [24] International Criminal Court, ‘Warrants of arrest’ (www.icc-cpi.int n/a) [25] Amnesty International , ‘INTERNATIONAL CRIMINAL COURT: US efforts to obtain impunity for genocide, crimes against humanity and war crimes’ [August 2002] 1, [26] P. Sands, ‘Torture Team: Abuse, Lawyers and Criminal Responsibility’ [2011] Cambridge Review of International Affairs 24 (3) 309, 309; Impunity for George Bush as mentioned in: A. P. Rubin, ‘International Crime and Punishment’ [1993] 34 NI 73, 74 [27] B. Ottley & T. Kleinhaus, ‘Confronting the past: the elusive search for post-conflict justice” [2010] 45 Irish Jurist 107, 143 [28] Rome Statute Art 12(2) [29] The International Criminal Court, ‘The States Parties to the Rome Statute ‘ (https://www.icc-cpi.int ) [30] J.J. Llewellyn, ‘A Comment on the Complementary Jurisdiction of the International Criminal Court: Adding Insult to Injury in Transitional Context?’ [2001] DALHOUSIE L.J 192 [31] Rome Statute, Art. 86, Art.89 (1), [32] P. Clark, ‘Law, Politics and Pragmatism: The ICC and Case 37 Selection in Uganda and the Democratic Republic of Congo’ [2008] Edited by Nicholas Waddell and Phil Clark Courting Conflict? Justice, Peace and the ICC in Africa 37, 43 [33] W. Burke-White, ‘ICC and the Future of Legal Accountability’ [2003] 10 ILSA J Int’l & Comp L 195, 196; M. R. Phooko, ‘How Effective the International Criminal Court has Been: Evaluating the work and progress of the International Criminal Court’ [2011] Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative & Human Rights Law 182, 187 [34] Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Case No. ICC-02/05-01/09-1, Warrant of Arrest (Mar. 4, 2009) [35] Rome Statute Art 98 (1); [36] Rome Statute Art 13(b) [37] D. Smith, ‘ICC chief prosecutor shelves Darfur war crimes probe’ (theguardian.com 2014) accessed 07/01/2015 [38] C. Gegout, ‘The International Criminal Court: limits, potential and conditions for the promotion of justice and peace’ [2013] Third World Quarterly Vol. 34 800, 809 [39] L. Vinjamuri, ‘Deterrence, Democracy, and the Pursuit of International Justice’ [2010] Ethics & International Affairs 191 [40] S. Sang-Hyun, ‘Preventative Potential of the International Criminal Court’ [2013] Asian Journal of International Law 203, 203-205 [41] UN Security Council Resolution 827 (Tribunal, Former Yugoslavia), [1993] S/RES/827 [42] Prosecutor v Dusko Tadic [2000] 48 A Ch 94-1-A (ICTY): deterrence “may legitimately be considered in sentencing. [43] Rome Statute, para 5 of preamble [44] K. Sikkink, The Justice Cascade (1st, W.W. Norton & Company, New York 2011) 258 [45] C. Gegout, ‘The International Criminal Court: limits, potential and conditions for the promotion of justice and peace’ [2013] Third World Quarterly Vol. 34 800, 809 [46] S. Sang-Hyun, ‘Preventative Potential of the International Criminal Court’ [2013] Asian Journal of International Law 203, 207 [47] R. Cryer, H. Friman, D. Robinson and E. Wilmshurst, ‘An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure’ [2010] 2nd Edition CUP 30-33 [48] S. Nouwen, ‘Justifying Justice’ in Crawford and Koskenniemi (eds) [2012] Cambridge Companion to International Law 331, 331 [49] I. Tallgren, ‘The Sensibility and Sense of International Criminal Law’ [2002] 13 EJIL 561, 569 [50] K. Cronin-Furman, ‘Managing Expectations: International Criminal Trials and the Prospects for Deterrence of Mass Atrocity’ [2013] The International Journal of Transitional Justice, 1, 1-21 [51] C. Stahn, ‘Between ‘Faith’ and ‘Facts’: By What Standards Should We Assess International Criminal Justice?’ [2012] Leiden Journal of International Law 251, 265-267 [52] I. Tallgren, ‘The Sensibility and Sense of International Criminal Law’ [2002] 13 EJIL 561, 576; discussing Rome Statute Art 77 [53] M. R. Phooko, ‘How Effective the International Criminal Court has Been: Evaluating the work and progress of the International Criminal Court’ [2011] Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative & Human Rights Law 182, 186-190; 190-195 [54] D. Smith, ‘ICC chief prosecutor shelves Darfur war crimes probe’ (theguardian.com 2014) [55] M. Chulov, ‘Syria: UN lists names of Assad officials who could face ICC prosecution’ (theguardian.com 2011) accessed 08/01/2015 [56] C. Stephen, ‘International Criminal Law: Wielding the sword of universal criminal justice?’ [2012] ICLQ 61(1) 55, 63 [57] Ibid 84 [58] G. Bass, ‘Stay the Hand of Vengeance: The Politics of War Crimes Tribunals’ [2000] PUP 58, 58-60 [59] M. R. Phooko, ‘How Effective the International Criminal Court has Been: Evaluating the work and progress of the International Criminal Court’ [2011] Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative & Human Rights Law 182

Did you like this example?

Cite this page

The International Criminal Court and its Role in Achieving Justice. (2017, Jun 26). Retrieved November 5, 2025 , from
https://studydriver.com/2017/06/page/12/

Save time with Studydriver!

Get in touch with our top writers for a non-plagiarized essays written to satisfy your needs

Get custom essay
Stop wasting your time searching for samples!
You can find a skilled professional who can write any paper for you.
Get unique paper